Systema Solare.    

A NEW THEORY OF THE EARTH, From its ORIGINAL, to the CONSUMMATION of all Things.  
WHEREIN The CREATION of the World in Six Days, The Universal DELUGE, And the General CONFLAGRATION, As laid down in the Holy Scriptures, Are shown to be perfectly agreeable to REASON and PHILOSOPHY.  
With a large Introductory Discourse concerning the Genuine Nature, Stile, and Extent of the Mosaic History of the CREATION.  
By WILLIAM WHISTON, M. A.  
Chaplain to the Right Reverend Father in God, JOHN Lord Bishop of NORWICH, and Fellow of Clare-Hall in Cambridge.  
LONDON: Printed by R. Roberts, for Benj. took at the Middle-Temple-Gate in Fleetstreet. MDCXCVI.   

Summo Viro ISAACO NEWTON, Apud Londinenses Societatis Regalis, Apud Cantabrigienses suos Collegij S. S. Trinitatis Socio Dignissimo; Mathesews Professori Lucasrano longè Celeberrimo; necnon Regio Nummorum Cusorum Praefecto; Reipublicae, quoquò patet, Literariae Ornamento; Seculi, Gentis, Academiae egregio Decori; Orbis Philosophici Delicijs. Quirem praesertim Mathematicam eousque Excoluit, Adauxit, Dilatavit, ut ipsam Physicam intra pomoeria sua complecti, & Mundi Systema, conatu inaudito, ditioni suae subjicere tandem aliquando audeat. Quem Morum Candor & Modestia; Quem Sagax animus & penetrans; Quem assidui Labores, indefessae Vigiliae, Industria incredibilis promovendis verae ac solidae Sapientiae studijs unicè dicata; Quem Rerum Divinarum Humanarumque hoc est Universae Philosophiae, peritia planè singularis; Quem demum PHILOSOPHIAE NATURALIS PRINCIPIA MATHEMATICA, auro contrà aestimanda, & mortalibus vix aut ne vix propalanda temerè, Ultimae posteritati aeternùm Commendabunt.  
Exiguum hocce Tentaminis Philosophici Spicilegium, è Messe NEWTONIANA primitùs sublectum; Subsidijs, Consilijs, Auspicijs potissimùm NEWTONIANIS acceptum, uti par est, referendum ratus, Totum hoc, qualecunque sit, NEWTONI nomini, in omne aevum perennaturo, Nuncupandum; &, in Grati Animi 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Consecrandum censuit Gulielmus Whiston. 17. Kal. Jun. A. D. 1696.   

A DISCOURSE Concerning the Nature, Stile, and Extent OF THE MOSAIC HISTORY OF THE CREATION.  
IT being no inconsiderable part of the ensuing Theory, to account for the Creation of the World, agreeable to the description thereof in the Book of Genesis, it cannot but be very necessaryin this place, to discourse of the nature of that Sacred History, the Style in which it is Writ, and how far it is to be Extended. The misunderstanding of which points has been, I think, the principal occasion of those perplexities and contrarieties into which Men have run with relation to it; while some have adhered to the common and vulgar, tho' less rational Exposition, without any consideration of Nature, Reason, Philosophy, or just Decorum in the several parts of it: And others, on the contrary, have been so sensible of the wildness and unreasonableness of That, that they have ventured to exclude it from any just sense at all; asserting it to be a mere Popular, Parabolic, or Mythological relation; in which the plain Letter is no more to be accounted for or believed, than the fabulous representations of AEsop, or at best than the mystical Parables of our Saviour. Of what mischievous consequence this latter is commonly esteemed, I need not say; a late excellent Author, who thought it absolutely necessary to be introducd, having felt reflections sufficiently severe, and seen effects sufficiently mischievous of such an Interpretation. And how unworthy of God, how incoherent and absurd the former Exposition is in itself, and must be esteemed by free and inquisitive Thinkers, 'tis not difficult to make appear to any impartial Man, and shall in this Discourse be particularly attempted. Indeed I cannot but imagine that, as those who plead for the Mythological sense, do it only because they suppose it impossible to give a commodious and rational scheme of it on any other Hypothesis; and therefore will easily and readily embrace any more literal Interpretation which shall agree to the Divine Attributes, the Reason of their own Minds, and the true System of the World; so I think those who, notwithstanding its apparent incongruities, adhere to the vulgar Exposition, will have great reason to encourage, and rest satisfied in such an account, as shall at once keep sufficiently close to the Letter of Moses, and yet be far from allowing what contradicts the Divine Wisdom, Common Reason, or Philosophic Deductions: to both which therefore, I persuade myself this new attempt ought not to be unacceptable.  
But because the principal difficulty is likely to arise from the prejudices and prepossessions of the latter, and from the vulgar and common notions already fixed in the Minds of most Men, relating to this Mosaic Creation; I shall in this place chiefly have a respect to them, and endeavour to evince, That the notions they have entertained of the Nature, Stile, and Extent of the Creation of the World in six days, are false, precarious, and no less contrary to the Holy Scriptures themselves, than to sound Reason and true Philosophy. The Proposition therefore which shall be the subject of this Dissertation, and includes the whole point before us, shall be this: The Mosaic Creation is not a Nice and Philosophical account of the Origin of All Things; but an Historical and True Representation of the formation of our single Earth out of a confused Chaos, and of the successive and visible changes thereof each day, till it became the habitation of Mankind.  
That this Proposition is exactly agreeable to that Account, which in the following Theory is given of this Creation, will be evident upon the perusal thereof; and that the same Proposition is alike agreeable to the Design and Style of the Sacred Penman in the first Chapter of Genesis, is what I am now to make appear; and that I shall endeavour to do by the following Arguments; which tho' they might have been distinguished, and suited to the several branches of this Assertion, yet for ease I shall wave that niceness, and set them down indifferently in that order they were put into by my own thoughts, before I intended to adapt them to the just form of the foregoing Proposition; Strength of Reasoning, more than Exactness of Composure, being the aim of the Author in this whole Theory: And if he be found to go upon solid grounds, he hopes the Reader will never the less embrace the Conclusions, because of the inaccuracy of the Style, or harshness of the Periods; which wholly to have avoided, he freely owns, would to him have been more tedious and operose than the Work itself; and so he hopes 'twill not be expected from him by the Inquisitive Reader: Which Apology once for all he desires may be accepted, and called to mind whenever (as too frequently it will) there shall be occasion in the following Pages.  
1. The very first words of Moses plainly imply, that the Production of all the World out of nothing, which we usually style Creation, was precedaneous to the Six days Works, given an account of in the same chapter. In the Beginning 
Gen. i 1.  God Created the Heaven and the Earth, says the Scripture; which is, as I take it, a Preface or Introduction to the following account, and may be thus paraphrased: 
Although that History of the Origin of the World which shall now be given you, do not extend any farther, as will appear presently, than that Earth we live upon, with those Bodies which peculiarly belong to it; and so the rest of the Universe be not at all directly concerned therein; and altho' the same History will not reach to the Creation of the matter, but only Production of the form, and disposition of the Earth itself: Yet, to prevent any misunderstanding, and obviate any ill effects of a perfect silence touching these things, I am obliged, by the Divine Command, to assure you, That the Original of all Being's whatsoever, was primarily owing to that same God of Israel, whose Works I am going to relate; and that not only this Earth, and all its Bodies, but the vast Frame of Universal Nature, was by him at first Created out of Nothing, and disposed into those several Systems which now are extant, and make up what in the largest sense is styled Heaven and Earth, or the whole Word.   
This sense of the Words is allowed by our late Excellent Commentatour, the Right Reverend the Lord Bishop of Ely; (whose Sentiments cannot but be justly valued by all who are conversant in his Expositions of the Holy Scriptures) and is I think clearly confirmed by the following words; And the Earth was without 
Gen. i 2.  Form and Void, and Darkness was upon the Face of the Deep, and the Spirit of God moved on the Face of the Waters. Where 'tis clear, that as soon as the Holy Writer descends to the Description of the Chaos, and the commencing of the Six Days Creation, he mentions not a word of any Production out of Nothing (before supposed and asserted to have been past and done, In the Beginning) he omits, and thereby evidently excludes that Heaven, or those Superior Systems of the World already spoken of, from any place therein, and by the whole coherence plainly confines the Narration following to the Earth alone with its dependencies. Moses does not say, as the common Expositors do,  
That just at the commencing of the Six Days Work, the Earth, and all the rest of the World was originally produced; But that, When God had (formerly) created all the World, which is usually distinguished into the Heaven and the Earth, the latter of these, (the consideration whereof was alone pertinent to the present design) at the time preceding the Six Days Work, was in a Wild, Irregular, and Dark condition; or such a perfect Chaos, as nothing but the Power of God, and his Spirit's moving on, and influencing the same, could ever have reduced into a habitable World.  
This is a very easy and natural account of this matter, and I think the most obvious and genuine signification of the words themselves: And were not men's Minds too much prejudiced with other apprehensions, this alone might be sufficient to limit their thoughts, and prevent their Inquiries after any Creation of Bodies out of nothing in the Six Days Work; and their stretching the same beyond the Earth, either to the whole System of things, as the most do; or indeed to the Solar System, with which others are more modestly contented in the case. Which two things once granted me, the Propoposition we are now upon would soon be established, and little farther labour become necessary.  
But that I may give all possible satisfaction, and lay this Foundation firm, on which my Account of the Mosaic Creation is entirely superstructed; I shall more at large prove the same Truths, craving the Pardon of those Readers who are already satisfied in these matters, if I shall seem to them to insist too long on a plain case; as perhaps they may (and that I think very justly) esteem this to be.  
And indeed, The prejudices of Men are here so great; their fears of a Philosophical Hypothesis so rooted; the attempts hitherto made have been so unsuccessful; and besides, the Honour of God in his Holy Word is so much concerned; and the usual Expositions of this History of the Origin of Things is so poor, so jejune, so unbecoming the Penman, much more the primary Author of the same; that a large and full Discourse is but necessary; and tho' it should prove somewhat prolix, will be, 'tis hoped, not improper; but as well serviceable to Religion as to Philosophy, by rescuing this Ancient, Venerable, and Sacred Account of the Origin of things, from such false and unwary Glosses as have been, and still are put upon it; as have rendered it, in the opinion of too many, an uncouth and incredible System, nay somewhat below some of those 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which the imperfect Traditions of the Heathen World enabled them to describe. To proceed therefore in the arguments before us, I affirm,  
II. That the words here used of Creating, Making, or Framing of things, on which the main stress is laid; in the stile of Scripture are frequently of no larger importance than the Proposition we are upon does allow; and signify no more than the ordering, disposing, changing, or new modelling those Creatures which existed already, into a different, and sometimes perhaps a better, and more useful state than they were in before. I do not say this is the utmost, or only importance of these words; I have already allowed, that Creating, in the first words of Genesis, includes Producing out of nothing; and I add, that in our common Creed, wherein we profess our Faith in God the Father Almighty, Maker of Heaven and Earth; the words are, agreeably to the extent of the Divine Power, and the nature of that profession, to be taken in the same large and comprehensive sense: and the like is to be said of many other places of the Holy Scripture. But then I observe withal, that the other more narrow and limited sense is very common and familiar in the Holy Writings; and therefore, where the subject matter and coherence requires it, as I think 'twill be evident it does in the present case, these words both may and aught to be taken in the same acceptation.  
This signification of the two latter words Make and Frame, will, I suppose, be granted me by all; and that the same is as true of the other Create, the following Texts will sufficiently evince; and from the promiscuous use of them all, and others of a like importance, might however be very fairly supposed. If, says 
Num. xuj. 30.  Moses, the Lord make a new thing, or Create a Creature, and the Earth open her Mouth and swallow them up. Where none can imagine any thing produced out of nothing, but only such an unusual and miraculous disposal of things as would at once demonstrate God's Vengeance against the Wicked, and his absolute Command over all Creatures. Thus God himself says, I form the 
Isa. xlv. 7.  light and create darkness; I make peace and create evil; I the Lord do all these things: Where the objects of the Divine Creation being not real and substantial Being's, could not be capable of a proper production out of nothing: Which also is the case in the verse immediately following, Let righteousness spring up together; I the Lord have 
ver. 8.  created it. Thus also, says God by the same Prophet, I create new Heavens and a new Earth: 
Cap. lxv. 17.  which, tho' the very case before us, yet would oddly enough be expounded of an annihilation of the World, and a reproduction of it again. But what comes still more home to our purpose is, that in the very History of the Creation itself, the word Create, as well as Make, is used in the sense we contend for; the very same things being ascribed to the Creating and Making Power of God, which are also described as the regular offspring of the Earth and Seas: God created great 
Gen. i 21.  Whales, and every living Creature that moveth; which the waters brought forth abundantly after their kind. And God said, Let the Earth bring forth 
ver. 24, 25.  the living Creature after his kind, cattle and creeping thing, and Beast of the Earth after his kind; and it was so: And God made the Beast of the Earth after his kind, and cattle after their kind, and every thing that creepeth upon the Earth after his kind; and God saw that it was good.  
So that when the words made use of in the History of the Creation are there, and every where taken promiscuously; when some of them are, by the confession of all, of no larger importance than the Proposition before us will admit; and when, lastly, that word, of which the greatest doubt can arise, has been proved not only in other Texts of Scripture, but in the very History of which we are treating, to be of no more determinate signification than the rest, and alike capable of the sense we here put upon it; I think 'tis a clear Case, that if no Argument can be drawn from such words for, yet neither can there justly be any against, that Proposition we are now upon.  
III. Those synonymous Phrases, The World; or the Heavens, and the Earth, under which the Object of the six days Creation is comprehended every where in Scripture, do not always denote the whole System of Being's; no nor any great and general Portion of them; but are in the Sacred Style frequently, if not mostly, to be restrained to the terraqueous Globe with its dependences; and consequently both may, and if the subject matter require it, aught to be understood in such a restrained sense, and no other: That by these Phrases the Mosaic Creation, or six days work is usually understood, is evident every where in Scripture, as the following Texts will easily evince: God who made the World, and all 
Acts xvii. 24. John i 10. Mat. xiii. 35. & xxiv. 21. & xxv. 34.  things therein. The Divine 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was in the World, and the World was made by Him, and the World knew Him not. Hence those frequent expressions, From the Foundation of the World, from the Beginning of the World, from the Creation of the World, and before the 
Luk. xi. 50.  World was; which, tho' capable of including 
Joh. xvii. 5, 24.  more, must yet be allowed to have generally a 
Rom. i 20.  peculiar, nay sometimes a sole regard to the six 
Eph. i 4.  days work, particularly styled by St. Mark, The 
Heb. iv. 3. & ix. 26.  Beginning of the Creation which God created. 
1 Pet. i 20.   
In the same manner, and with the like frequency, 
Apoc xiii. 8. & xvii. 8. Mark xiii. 19  the other Phrase Heaven and Earth, denote the same six days work also: Thus the Heavens and the Earth were finished, and all the Host of them. These are the Generations of the Heavens and 
Gen. two. 1. ver. 4.  of the Earth when they were created, in the day that the Lord God made the Earth and the Heavens. In 
Command. 4.  six days the Lord made Heaven and Earth, the Sea, and all that in them is, and rested the seventh day; which being so express, I shall not need to look out for any other parallel places.  
And that both the World; and Heaven, and Earth, signify the terraqueous Globe alone, with its Air or Atmosphere and other Appurtenances, without including the whole Universe, nay, or Solar System, also, (which yet I do not deny sometimes to be comprehended therein) the following Texts will sufficiently show. Our Lord says of the Woman who poured the Ointment on him, Wheresoever this Gospel shall be preached in 
Mat. xxvi. 13.  the whole World, there shall also this which this Woman hath done be told for a memorial of her. His Charge and Commission to his Apostles was, Go 
Mark xuj. 15.  ye into all the World, and preach the Gospel to every Creature. The Tempter came to Jesus, and showed 
Mat. iv. 8.  him all the Kingdoms of the World, and the Glory of them. In all which places, no other than the habitable Earth can be understood: and 'tis still so frequent and natural for Men to use this manner of Speech in the same restrained Sense to this very day, that one may the less wonder at the Sacred Style in this Case. But this word, the World, having not so much difficulty in it, nor being so much stood upon, as those which follow, the Heavens and the Earth, I shall no longer insist upon it, but proceed.  
And here, when the World, as a totum integrale, is divided into its two contradistinct Parts, the Heavens and the Earth, it will be said, That by such a Phrase or Enumeration of the Parts of the Universe, no less can be meant than the whole World in the largest acceptation; or however, more must be intended than the bare Earth, which is but one Member or Branch, and so certainly less than that whole of which it is a part.  
In answer whereto, I freely confess, That the Heavens and the Earth do not seldom denote the entire Universe, an instance of which the first words of Genesis have already afforded us; but that they always do so, I have reason to deny. As the Signification of the Earth is known, and capable of no Ambiguity, so 'tis quite otherwise in the word Heaven, which in common use, and the sacred Authors, sometimes refers to the Seat of the Blessed, or the third Heaven; sometimes to the place of the Sun, Moon, and Stars; and otherwhiles is no farther to be extended than the Clouds, or the open Expansum about the Earth, where the Air, Atmosphere, Meteors, Clouds, and Volatils, have their abode. Instances of the two former Significations, were it pertinent to my present purpose, might easily be produced; but that not being so, I shall wave the same, and only prove the third and last Signification, namely, That by the Heavens is frequently understood nothing more than the Atmosphere of the Earth, with its appendent or contained Bodies.  
Thus, God made the Firmament, and divided the 
Gen. i 7, 8.  Waters which were under the Firmament, from the Waters which were above the Firmament; and it was so. And God called the Firmament, Heaven. Which place is so express; and in the very History itself, which we are now about also, that it ought to be of peculiar force in the present case. Thus also the Builders of Babel said, Go to, Let us build 
Cap. xi. 4.  us a City, and a Tower, whose top may reach unto Heaven. So mention is made of Cities great and fenced up to Heaven. The Clouds pass by the 
Deut ix. 1.  name of the Clouds of Heaven; nay, they are by 
Mat. xxiv. 30. & xxvi. 64.  the Psalmist, (agreeably to the Interposition of the Expansum, Firmament or Heaven on the second day of the Creation between the superior and inferior Waters) made as it were its farthest Boundaries and Limits; the Waters contained 
Ps. cxlviii. 4.  in them being called, Waters which are above the Heavens. The very Fowls, which still reside nearer to the Earth, are styled the Fowls of Heaven; 
Mat. viij. 20. & xiii. 32.  and were originally appointed to fly above the Earth in the open Firmament of Heaven. By all which 
Gen. i 20.  places 'tis evident, That the word Heaven is commonly so far from including the Sun or Planetary Chorus, (much less the fixed Stars, with all their immense Systems) that the Moon, our attending and neighbour Planet is not taken in: The utmost bounds of our Atmosphere, being so of this our Heaven also; which was the only Point which remained to be cleared.  
But here, before I proceed farther, I must take notice of a considerable Objection, which threatens to wrest this Argument out of my hands, and indeed to subvert the entire Foundation of the Proposition before us; and is, I freely own, the main difficulty in this whole matter; and 'tis this, That such a Sense of the words, World, and Heaven, and Earth, as has been pleaded for, whatever may be said in other cases, will yet by no means fit here, nor take in all the extent of the Mosaic Creation; because 'tis certain, that neither the Light, by whose Revolution Night and Day are distinguished, nor the Sun, Moon, and Stars, which are set in our Firmament, belong to our Atmosphere, or are contained within those Boundaries, within which we confine the present History; and 'tis equally certain that both of them belong to the Mosaic Creation, and are the first and fourth days works therein; and by consequence it may be said, the Subject of the six days Creation must be the whole System of the heavenly Bodies, or at least that particular one in which the Earth is, and is styled the Solar System.  
Now this Objection is in part already taken off by the Sense, in which the Production and Creation of things has been shown to be frequently taken in the Holy Scriptures; whereby there appears to be no necessity of believing these Bodies to have been then brought into being, when they are first mentioned in the Mosaic Creation.  
But because this is not merely the chief, but only considerable Objection against the Proposition we are upon; because it seems to have been the principal occasion of men's Mistakes and Prejudices about this whole History; and because 'tis the single instance wherein this entire Theory, as far as I know, seems to recede from the obvious Letter of Scripture; 'twill be but proper to give it a particular review, and clear withal, not only this, but several other like Expressions and Passages in the Holy Scripture.  
Now, in order to the giving what satisfaction I can in this Point; let it be considered, That the Light being not said to be created by Moses, its Original were without difficulty to be accounted for, if the other Point, the making of the Heavenly Bodies were once settled, which therefore is the sole remaining difficulty in the case before us. And that would be no harder, if the Translation of the Words of Moses were but amended, and the Verses hereto relating, read thus, And God 
Gen. i 14, 15, 16, 17.  said, Let there be lights in the firmament of the Heaven, to divide the day from the night; and let them be for signs, and for seasons, and for days and years; and let them be for lights in the firmament of the Heaven, to give light upon the Earth, and it was so. And God having (before) made two great lights, the greater light to rule the day, and the lesser light to rule the night; and having (before) made the stars also, God set them in the firmament of Heaven to give light upon the Earth, etc. or which is all one, And God had (before) made two great lights, the greater light to rule the day, and the lesser light to rule the night; he had (before) made the stars also, and God set them in the firmament, etc. In which rendering, 'tis only changing the perfectum for the plusquam perfectum, and every thing is clear and easy, and the Objection vanishes of its own accord; the Creation of the heavenly Bodies being hereby assigned to a former time, and the Work of the fourth day no other than the placing them in our Firmament, according as the account hereafter to be given does require.  
Now to prove this a fair and just Interpretation (to omit the Creation of the Heavens and Heavenly Bodies already related before the six days work) 'tis only necessary to observe that the Hebrew Tongue having no plusquam perfectum, must and does express the Sense of it by the perfectum; and that accordingly, the particular circumstances of each place must alone determine when thereby the time present, and when that already past and gone, is to be understood. How many knots in the Scripture the omission of this Observation has left unsolved, and which being observed would be immediately untied, I shall not go about to enumerate, there being so many in the very History before us, of the Origin of the World, that I shall not go one jot farther for instances to confirm the beforementioned Translation; and which, on the account of their agreement in place, will more forcibly plead for a like agreement in Sense also. On the seventh 
Gen two. 2.  day God had ended his work which he had made, and he rested on the seventh day from all his work which he had made.— He had rested from all his work 
ver. 3.  which God had created and made.— The Lord 
ver. 5, 6.  God had not caused it to rain on the Earth, and there had not been a man to till the Ground; but there had gone up a mist from the Earth, and had watered the whole face of the ground; and the Lord God had form man of the dust of the ground, and had breathed 
ver. 7.  into his nostrils the breath of life.— And the Lord 
ver. 8.  God had planted a Garden eastward in Eden.— And out of the ground had the Lord God made to 
ver. 9  grow every tree that is pleasant to the sight, and good for food.— And out of the ground the Lord God 
ver. 19  had form every beast of the field, and every fowl of the air.— In all which places the whole Context is so cleared by this rendering, and so many strange Absurdities avoided, that there is, I think, all imaginable reason to acquiesce in it.  
And tho' the fourth days work is among those other, where no such alteration need be made, in which therefore it may seem hard to allow of a single instance against the use in the precedent and subsequent Context in the first Chapter, yet the circumstances of that day being peculiar; the like mixture of the persectum and plusquam perfectum being in the second Chapter, and in other places of Scripture to be observed; and a distinct work being still hereby preserved to that day, the placing the Sun, Moon, and Stars, in our Firmament, which otherwise is after a sort double; do all in good measure, take away the force of such Reasoning, and conspire to allow us that Interpretation before given, and thereby to secure the Proposition before us from that grand Objection which seemed capable of causing so great an obstruction in our course. But if any should be dissatisfied with this Answer, I shall, for their sakes, enter deeper into this matter; and, without any assistance from what has been already said, endeavour to establish the Proposition before us, and take away the foundation of the present difficulty.  
And here I observe, That the Scripture all along accommodates its self to the vulgar Apprehensions of Men, with relation to such Points of Natural Philosophy as they were not able to comprehend; and in particular, with relation to the Site, Distance, Magnitude, Use, and Motions of the Heavenly Bodies. Tho' these be really very distinct, as well as distant from the Earth, with all its dependences; yet are they rarely, if ever, so considered in the Holy Scriptures. They are all along there represented as fiery Luminaries placed in our Atmosphere, and as much belonging to, and depending on the Earth as the Clouds, Meteors, or other Aerial Phaenomena: And so 'tis no wonder that in the History before us, they are included among the rest of their Fellows, and come within the verge of the Mosaic Creation, notwithstanding its limits be no larger than we here assign thereto. In order to the accounting for which things, I shall,  
(1.) Show the truth of the Observation, in several instances from the Holy Scriptures.  
(2.) Show the rational Original and Occasion of such ways of speaking.  
(3.) Explain what, according to my Notion, must be meant by the Creation or Production of these Heavenly Bodies in the Mosaic History before us, and demonstrate such a Construction to be agreeable to the Sacred Style in other places.  
(4.) Assign some Reasons, why, in a History of the Origin of our Earth, these remote and distant Bodies come to be taken notice of, tho' their own proper Formation did not at all belong to it.  
(1.) I shall show the truth of the Observation, in several instances from the Holy Scriptures; namely, that the Heavenly Bodies are no otherwise there described than with relation to our Earth, and as Members and Appurtenances of our Atmosphere. And this Observation is confirmed by the first mention that is made of them in this very History we are upon; all the Circumstances whereof fully attest the truth of what is here affirmed of them. When the Light first 
Gen. i 3, 4, 5.  displayed itself, notwithstanding those numberless advantages accrueing to the whole World therefrom, none are taken notice of but such as respect our Sublunary World. 'Twas entirely with regard to our Light and Darkness, our Day and Night, that all was done, as far as can be collected from the words of Moses. Thus, as soon as the Heavenly Bodies are made, tho' they be universally useful, they are placed in the Firmament of Heaven, (a Phrase used in this History for our 
Verse 14, 15, 16, 17.  Air only) to divide our day from night, to be to us for signs and seasons, for days and years; to be for lights in the firmament of heaven to give light upon the earth; to rule over our day and night, to divide our light from darkness, And as to the order of their Introduction, 'tis not that of their proper Greatness or Dignity, but that of their respective Appearance and Uses here below. All which is far from a full account of the real Original, universal Intentions, and true Places of these Glorious Bodies; but on the Supposition here made use of, exactly easy and natural. Agreeably whereto when our Air is clogged with gross Vapours, so as to hide or disfigure their Faces to us, The Sun is said to be turned into darkness, the Moon 
Acts two. 20.  into blood; and when some Aerial Meteors, called by their Names, and for a moment resembling them, shoot and drop down in the Air; the Stars 
Mat. xxiv. 29.  are said to fall from Heaven. The Sun and Moon, as if they were two Globes of Fire and Light pendulous in our Air, and hanging over certain places, are ordered to stand still, the one upon Gibeon, 
Joshua x. 12.  the other in the Valley of Aijalon. The Sun 
Psalm nineteen, 4, 5, 6.  is represented as set in a Tabernacle, rejoicing as a Giant to run his race. His going forth, is said to be from the end of Heaven, or the Horizon, and his circuit unto the ends of it. All which Expressions, with many others through the whole Bible, plainly 
Vide Psal. civ. 1, etc. Isaiah xl. 22.  show, That the Scripture did not intend to teach men Philosophy, or accommodate itself to the true and Pythagorick System of the World. The Holy Writers did not consider the Heavenly Bodies absolutely, as they are Great and Noble in themselves, main and glorious Parts of the Universe, very distinct from our Earth, placed at various and immense Distances from it, and from one another; designed for, and subservient to many, wise, and comprehensive Ends and Methods of the Divine Providence; disposed in a regular order, in proportionate and harmonious Periods and Revolutions, and finally endued with mighty Powers and Influences with respect to numerous and vast Systems of Being's. Under such a consideration we might have expected another sort of Representation of the Heavenly Bodies, their Original, Designs, Courses, and Circumstances, than the foregoing Texts, or their parallels every where afford us. But if we look on them under the Notion of Neighbour-Luminaries, which are situate at the utmost bounds of our Atmosphere, and belong, as well as the Clouds, to our Earth; which are appointed to be our peculiar Attendants, and a part of our Retinue; serve our single Necessities, and every day rise and set on purpose to provide for our Advantage and Convenience: If I say, we thus look upon them, (as all Men not otherwise taught by Philosophy do and must) the Texts abovecited, and the whole current of the Holy Books will easily accord and correspond to such a System. And I dare appeal to any impartial and competent Judge, to which of the foremention'd Schemes the most obvious and easy Sense of the Expressions of Scripture hereto relating are adapted; and whether it does not usually speak as an honest and inquisitive Countryman, who no more doubted of the Heavenly Bodies, than of the Clouds appertaining to the Earth; rather than as a new Astronomer, who knew them to be vastly distant from, and to have nothing in a peculiar manner to do with the same. Which will be less wondered at when we consider in the next place,  
(2.) The Reason and Occasion of such ways of speaking. And here I shall not content myself in general to observe, that the design of Divine Revelation was of quite another nature, than required a nice Adjustment and Philosophic Explication of the Natural World; that the Capacities of the People could not bear any such things; that the Prophets and Holy Penmen themselves, unless overruled by that Spirit which spoke by them, being seldom or never Philosophers, were not capable of representing these things otherwise than they, with the Vulgar, understood them: That even, still, those who believe the true System of the World, are forced among the Vulgar, and in common Conversation to speak as they do, and accommodate their Expressions to the Notions and Apprehensions of the generality of Mankind. I shall not, I say, content myself with such Observations, most of which are usually, and with good reason, insisted on in the present case; but rather attempt to find out the true Origin and Source of such Notions and Expressions, made use of, as by most other Writers, so especially by the Sacred Ones in the Holy Bible.  
God has so framed the Eyes of Men, that when the distance of Bodies, and their proper Magnitude is very great, they shall both be imperceptible to us. There is every way from our Eye a spherical Distance or Superficies which terminates our distinct Perception of Objects, and beyond which, all Distances and Magnitudes, absolutely considered, are not by us distinguishable. The Clouds, tho', lying parallel to the Horizon, they are (so far as comes at once within our view) almost in the same Plain, yet to us they seem bend into a concave Figure, or kind of Hemispherical Superficies, equidistant almost on every side from its Centre, the Eye of the Spectator, and so seem every way to touch the Ground at a Mile or two's distance from him. And this happens by reason of the Imperfection of our Sight, which distinguishing remote Objects but to a certain distance, beyond which the Clouds are, can have no other Idea of their Situation than small and like Objects at that Spherical Superficies would excite. On which Principle 'tis certain, that till Geometric and Philosophic Principles rectify men's Notions, all Bodies whatsoever beyond the Clouds, such as the Celestial are, must needs be esteemed at the same equidistant Superficies with the Clouds, and appear among them; and by consequence 'twould be on this account, as possible for the Vulgar to be persuaded that the Clouds were vastly remote from, and bear no relation to this Earth, as that the Sun, Moon, and Stars were so; and to them as strange to have found no account of the Formation of them with that of the other visible World, as the omission of the Clouds would have been. It being impossible that the Sun, for instance, tho' so many thousands of Miles distant, should to us appear above one or two from us; and alike impossible that his bigness, tho' so many thousand Miles in Diameter, should appear to be as many Feet to us on Earth: As all who have any skill in Optics very well know.  
So that when these Heavenly Bodies are and must needs be to our Sight and Imagination at the same distance with the Clouds, and consequently, as to us, are with them placed in our own Air; when their visible Magnitude, Situation, Motion, and Habitudes, are all one with respect to us, as if they really were light and fiery Balls rolling upon or among the Clouds; when their apparent Changes, Figures, Colour, Countenance, Effects, and Influences would be (as far as Sense and vulgar Observation could determine) on this Earth, and to its Inhabitants, the very same as were to be expected from such light and fiery Balls, revolving at the presumed distance; when all wise Men, especially the Sacred Penmen, in their Writings designed for the Advantage and Instruction of all, condescend still to the Apprehensions and Capacities of Men, and speak of the Being of things as they constantly Appear; of which the Bible is full of instances: All these things considered, 'tis not to be wondered at, that the Heavenly Bodies are accounted Appendages of our Earth, and agreeably thereto made mention of in the Mosaic Creation.  
(3.) I shall explain what, according to my Notion, must be meant by the Creation or Production of these Heavenly Bodies in the History before us; and demonstrate such a Construction to be agreeable to the Sacred Style in other places. Now 'tis easy to tell what is meant by their Creation in the case before us, when it has appeared that their Production out of nothing was precedaneous to the six days Work, and that they are wholly considered as belonging to our Earth, and placed in our Air; viz. their primary being so placed; their first becoming visible to Men on Earth, or in other words, their original appearing to be there. I mean in plain English, Light is said then first to Be, (for it being an effect of the Heavenly Bodies, not a distinct thing from them, is not by Moses said to be made or created) 
Gen. i 3.  when the superior Regions of the Chaos were become so far clear and defecate, that the Rays of the Sun in some degree could penetrate the same, enough to render a sensible Distinction between Night and Day, or that space the Sun was above, and that it was beneath the Horizon. And agreeably, The Sun, Moon, and Stars, are 
Ver● 14, 16.  then said first to Be, or to be made, when afterwards the Air was rendered so very clear and transparent, that those Luminaries became conspicuous, and their Bodies distinctly visible, as in a clear Day or Night they now appear to us.  
That this Exposition is agreeable to the Scripture Stile, is evident by this Observation; That several things are there affirm'd to Be, in any certain manner, when only those effects we feel are such as they would be were they so indeed; and 'tis not unusual to assert the Being of any Cause, when all those consequences are no otherwise in the World, and with regard to Men than they must and would be upon its real Existence, without any exacter niceness as to the truth of the same. Thus God is said several times to repent of somewhat he has before done, when his future Actions are the very same as would in Humane, as well as Divine Affairs, be the certain consequents of a proper Repentance: Thus also God is said to be pleased or angry with Men, and that in a very passionate and sensible manner, when he confers such great Mercies, or inflicts such great Judgements, as, were he really so, he must naturally do. Thus also Eyes and Ears are frequently supposed of God, because he as certainly is conscious of all the Actions and Speeches of Men, as if he really saw and heard the same. In a different instance, The Sun is said to stand still or move, tho' in propriety of Speech, as is now well known, those affections ought to be ascribed to the Earth, because every thing, as to sensible appearance, is in the same condition as from the Annual and Diurnal Motions of the Sun, were they real, must, and would obtain. The Sun is said to be turned into Darkness, and the Moon into Blood, when without any alteration in themselves, they appear of a dark or bloody Countenance to the Inhabitants of the Earth. Nay, which is most of all to our present purpose, God is then said to make all things new, 
Apoc. xxi. 5.  and to create a new Heaven, and a new Earth, 
Isaiah lxv. 17.  when he so changes the Constitution and State of our Earth, as to render thereby this whole Sublunary World very different from, and much excelling that which formerly appeared. In all which, and innumerable other instances, 'tis plain and evident, that the Holy Writers do not consider merely how things are in themselves, but how they are to us; not what is their proper nature, but visible appearance in the World.  
But here, lest this Doctrine should be abused, I must interpose this necessary caution, That such a liberty is neither by other Authors, nor the Sacred Penmen taken on all occasions, or in every case; but peculiarly when the sublimity of the Matter, the capacities of the People, the more easy instilling useful principles into Men, or some other weighty reason, requires such an accommodation. 'Tis chiefly with regard to the Spiritual Nature, and sublime way of operation in God; or such Physical and Philosophic Truths, as relate to distant, invisible, or inaccessible bodies; the absolute Essence or Affections whereof, were not explicable to the vulgar in a plain and natural manner. In which cases this Liberty in the Interpretation of Scripture is, with the greatest Justice to be allowed. But 'twere thence very unreasonable to extend it to all others, or indeed to any, where the same, or as good, reasons were not assignable. He who should argue, that because the Literal sense of Scripture about the Corporeal Members, and Humane Passions of the Divine Nature, is not to be strictly urged, that therefore when he is called a Spirit, and represented as the Rewarder of Good, and the Punisher of Bad men, those Expressions are no more to be depended on; or he who should infer, that because the First and Fourth Days Works, the Origin of Light, and the making of the Heavenly Bodies, must not be strictly literal, that therefore neither in the Mosaic Creation, ought the other four to be any more esteemed so; He, I say, that should thus argue or infer, would be very unfair and unreasonable; because he would assert that in one case, without ground, which on peculiar and weighty ones alone was allowed in another. Thus those things that are ascribed to God, which evidently agree to his Nature, and Idea, are surely to be literally understood; tho' the other which are repugnant thereto be not: And in like manner, 'tis but just to believe, that so much of the Mosaic Creation, as related directly to the Earth and its appurtenances, and so came at once within the comprehension of the History, and of the capacities of the Readers, ought literally to be Interpreted; tho' some things extraneous to the Formation of the Earth, and beyond the notice of the People, be to be taken in a different acceptation. Tho' the common use of Tropes and Figures make our Speech very often not to be literal, yet generally we can understand one another very well without danger of deception, or of turning plain Sentences into Allegorical Discourses, in our Conversation one with another.  
And 'tis evident that the Holy Books ought not to be tormented or eluded, as to their obvious sense, on every occasion, under pretence that some particular Texts are to be construed another way. That SACRED RULE ought for ever RELIGIOUSLY to be observed, That we never forsake the plain, obvious, easy and natural sense, unless where the nature of the thing itself, parallel places, or evident reason, afford a solid and sufficient ground for so doing.  
Now this being presupposed; I shall leave it to the impartial Reader to judge, after the perusal of this whole discourse, whether I have not substantial reasons for the present Exposition; and whether therefore, any one ought to blame my receding from the Letter in this single case, or imagine that I give a just handle thereby to others, to Allegorise this History of the Creation, or any other parts of Scripture.  
And I must here own and profess, That tho' I think, in case the common Translation be received, there is an absolute necessity of receding from the Letter in the point before us, and that this Venerable and Sacred 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or history of the Creation, is otherwise in the highest degree, strange and unaccountable to the free Reason of Mankind; yet I am fully of opinion, that generally the difficulties occurring in the Sacred Books are to be cleared, not by a greater receding from, but a closer adhering to the obvious and most natural Interpretation of the Periods therein contained: And that the general nature of the Scripture Style every where duly observed and considered, several great scruples with relation to the Actions and Providence of God, and other things contained in those Books, would be taken away, if we might be allowed to recede a little from the received opinions of men, and Placits of Systematical Authors; on no other condition than that, for a recompense, we keep so much the closer to the Oracles of God, and the obvious and literal Interpretation of them; and explain the Bible no otherwise than the plain words themselves would appear most naturally to intend to any disinterested and unconcerned Person: Of which many instances might easily be given, were this a proper place for it. But I must leave this digression, and return to what I before proposed in the  
(4.) Last place, viz. To Assign some Reasons why in a History of the Origin of our Earth, these remote and distant Bodies come to be taken notice of, tho' their own proper formation did not at all belong to it. Now tho' many might easily be alleged for this procedure, yet I shall include the main I intent here to insist on in the two following:  
(1.) The Advantage of the Jews, or securing them from the Adoration of the Host of Heaven, could not otherwise have been provided for. Now as the foundation of such Idolatry is taken away by their being included in this History, which employed them to be such dependent and created Being's, as could have no influence of their own, but what were derived from God; and consequently were subject to his disposal and government; which affirmed them to be by Him placed in the Firmament, and there subjected to such Motions, Rules and Laws, by which they became advantageous and serviceable to the World: So had they been taken no notice of, they would have seemed exempted Bodies, and when all Worship of Terrestrial things was demonstrated, by this account of their Original, to be foolish and absurd; that of the Celestial Bodies would seem thereby to be permitted at least, if not patronised and recommended to 'em.  
For when, as we have before observed, 'twas impossible for the Jews to know the real state of the case, and to apprehend that they were vastly remote from, and so no way belonging to this Earth, or its Formation; there was no other way to apply a fitting remedy, to that prevailing custom of Worshipping the Host of Heaven, (so particularly cautioned by Moses) but to condescend 
Deut. iv. 19 & xvii. 3.  to the Capacities of the People, and supposing them Light and Fiery Globes pendulous in the Air, and revolving just beyond or among the Clouds, to recount their respective, as well as the real Formation of the other parts of the visible World, and assign them their proper place, and distinct period in the Six days work, as well as any other more directly concerned therein. The Sun, Moon, and Stars were such noble and glorious Bodies, and so visible, so remarkable, so useful parts of the World; and the Heathen Nations so generally doted on the Worship of them; that had they been entirely omitted in this particular account of the Origin of things, there would have been the most eminent danger of this kind of Idolatry among the Jews; and the seeming approbation of that practice, to which they were so prone before, from the silence of their great Lawgiver in his Creation of the World, might probably have defied all dissuasions, and been the most fatal encouragement to them, to so vile a Worship that were easy to be imagined. Any particular declaration of the reasons of such omission, from the real Distance, Magnitude, Motions, and Designs of the said Bodies, and how improperly they could be reduced within the said narration, (the only precaution supposable in the case) being more likely to discredit the whole Book, than overcome their prejudices, than give them a true and just Idea of the matter itself, and so obviate their false reasonings and practices thereupon in the forementioned Idolatry. So that 'twas absolutely necessary to include the Heavenly Bodies in the Mosaic Creation, in order to prevent Idolatry among the Jews: which seems to have been a principal aim not only of recording this whole Narration, but of the entire Mosaic Dispensation: and therefore was in the first place by all means to be considered.  
(2.) The peculiar Nature and Circumstances of this History of the Creation, necessarily require the mention of the Heavenly Bodies, as well as of any other parts of the Visible World. And 'tis this mistake that has hitherto hindered any rational account thereof; that men have either supposed it a Real and Philosophical relation of the proper Creation of all things; or a mere Mythological and Mysterious Reduction of the visible parts of it to six periods or divisions, under which mighty Mysteries were supposed to be hid, and by which the foundation of a seventh-day Sabbath was to be laid among the Jews. Now tho' somewhat of truth I believe be contained in each of these different notions; yet I think 'tis undeniable that they are neither of them to be acquiesced in, and by no means give a satisfactory account of the complete Nature and Kind of this History. That alone to which all its particulars exactly answer, and which is as Literal and Philosophical as the capacities of the Jews could expect or reach, and did require, is, An Historical Journalor Diary of the Mutations of the Chaos, and of the visible Works of each Day, such an one as an honest and observing Spectator on the Earth would have made, and recorded, nay and believed to be in all cases the truth and reality of the things themselves. Now that this Idea alone fits this Sacred History, might easily be made out by the consideration of the particulars related, and of those omitted, with all the other circumstances thereof, by no means corresponding to any other Hypothesis; but most exactly to this before us; without the least force offered to the Nature and System of the World, to the Divine Perfections, or the Free Reason of Mankind; and exactly suitable to the Style of the Holy Books, in the mention of the Phaenomena of the Natural World in other places. Which being supposed (and by that time this Dissertation is considered throughout, I hope 'twill appear no precarious supposition,) 'tis evident that both the appearance of Light, and of the Bodies themselves, the Sun, Moon and Stars, (the things we are now enquiring about,) must as certainly come within such a Journal, and make as remarkable Turns and Changes in the World, as far as this Spectator could judge, as any other within the entire six days could possibly do. The appearance of Light to him who never before is supposed to have seen such a thing, and was till then encompassed with the thickest Darkness; and the plain view of the Heavenly Bodies themselves to him who before had no manner of notion of 'em, especially when he had no possible means of distinguishing them from Light and Fiery Balls, situate with, and pertaining to the Clouds; must as certainly have inferred a new Creation, and under such a notion have been recorded in their due place in the Journal beforementioned, as any other whatsoever; and their order, position, and uses would naturally be recounted no otherwise than we now find them in the Mosaic Creation. From which consideration I think 'tis not at all surprising, that these parts of the Visible World, how remote and separate soever they be from our Earth in themselves, are yet included in this History before us; and have their distinct periods in the six days work; tho' at the same time the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 itself do properly relate to the formation of the Sublunary World only.  
IV. I prove that the History before us, extends not beyond the Earth and its Appendages, because that confused Mass, or rude heap of Heterogeneous matter, which we call the Chaos, whence all the several parts were derived, extended no farther. It will here I suppose be allowed me, that the ancient Chaos, so famous among the old Philosophers, and so evidently referred to by Moses, was the entire and single source or promptuary of the six days productions; and that consequently nothing aught to be esteemed a part of that Creation, but what in its Rudiments and Principles was so of the Chaos also; and this Postulatum is so agreeable to Moses, as well as all the ancient accounts of the Chaos, and I think so suitable to the sentiments of most men, that I shall, without farther proof, suppose it granted, and betake myself immediately to the other branch of the argument, and endeavour to evince, that the Chaos was so far from comprehending the entire matter of the Universe, nay or of the Solar System, that it reached not so far as the Moon, nor indeed any farther than that Terraqueous Globe we now Inhabit, with such Bodies as are immediately contiguous and appertaining thereto. Which I think the following arguments will sufficiently demonstrate.  
(1.) If we Appeal to External Nature, and inquire what confused Masses or Chaos' either at present are, or ever, within the Annals of Time, were extant in the Visible World, we shall discover no footsteps of any such thing, excepting what the Atmosphere of a Comet affords us. If therefore, without the allowance of precarious and fanciful Hypotheses, relying on no known Phaenomena of Nature; a Comet's Atmosphere be the sole pretender, if moreover the same Atmosphere gives a Just, Adequate, Primitive, and Scriptural Idea of that ancient Chaos; if it answers its particular Phnooemena, recounted by Sacred or Profane History; if it prove a peculiarly fit Foundation of such an Earth as ours is, and is extraordinarily adapted to suit, and account for its present and past Phaenomena; all which shall be proved hereafter; I think we may cease 
Vid. Hypoth. 1.  our farther inquiries, and with the highest reason and justice conclude, That a Comet, or more peculiarly the Atmosphere thereof, was that very Chaos, from whence that World arose, whose Original is related in the Mosaic History: And with equal reason and justice be satisfied, (which is but a certain consequent thereof) that not the innumerable Systems of the fixed Stars, not the narrower System of the Sun, nay nor the Moon herself, but our Earth alone, was the proper subject of the Mosaic Creation. Which conclusion will be farther established by the coincidence of the several days works recounted by Moses, with those Natural and Orderly Mutations which, in the Digestion and Formation of a Planet from a Comet's Atmosphere, would Mechanically proceed, as hereafter will appear.  
(2.) The Chaos mentioned by Moses is by him expressly called The Earth, in contradistinction to The Heavens, or the other Systems of the Universe; and all its parts taken notice of in the Sacred History, appear, by the following Series of the Scriptures, to belong to our Earth and no other. The words of Moses are, In the 
Gen. i 1, 2.  Beginning God created the heaven and the earth; and the earth was without form and void, and darkness was upon the face of the deep; and the Spirit of God moved upon the face of the waters. Where I think 'tis plain, as has been already observed, that when the Author comes to the Chaos or Foundation of the six days work, he excludes the Heavens from any share therein, and calls the Chaos itself An Earth, without form and void, with Darkness upon the Face of its Abyss; and this all aught to grant, these being the very Words from which 'tis concluded that the Heathen Chaos was no other than what Moses derived the World from.  
And that the Chaos is here confined to the Earth, will be sure put past doubt by the latter part of this Argument, which observes no other parts to be mentioned belonging thereto, than such as the succeeding Series of the Holy Scriptures shows to have afterward belonged to our Earth and no other, viz. An Abyss or Deep, and Waters: Both of them frequently mentioned in the Holy Books, and now actual parts of the present Globe, as will appear hereafter.  
So that when Moses calls his Chaos expressly the Earth; when by the coherence of his discourse he excludes the Heavens, taken in a large and proper sense, from the same; when, lastly, he mentions no other parts of this Chaos than such as afterward, and at this day, are parts of our Earth; 'Tis somewhat unaccountable, and like a kind of fate upon Commentators, that they should unanimously resolve to make this Chaos of so extravagant a compass as they too incongruously do; and that they should agree in it so universally, tho' without any warrant from, nay contrary to, the obvious sense of the Text itself, and the plain drift, coherence and description of Moses therein. I know it will be said the First and Fourth days works, (the Origin of Light, and of the Sun, Moon and Stars) necessitated such a supposition, and gave just cause for the common Exposition. Which as I believe to have been the true occasions of all such mistaken Glosses, so I think them far from just and necessary ones; and if what has been already said has cleared those difficulties, there can be no reason to reject the Cogency of the present Argument, but a great deal to rest satisfied in it; and to confess it no less unscriptural than 'tis absurd, to expect from this single Chaos, a Sun, Moon, and Systems of fixed Stars, as hitherto the World has commonly done.  
(3.) The Mosaic and ancient Chaos could not include the Sun or fixed Stars, because just before the extraction of Light from it, as 'tis usually explained, it was Dark and Caliginous; which on such a supposition is not conceivable. A strange Darkness this! where more than ninety nine 
Vid. Lem. 33. infrà.  parts of an hundred (whether we take in the entire System of the World, or the Solar System only) appear to be fiery Corpuscles, and the very same from whence all the fixed Stars, or at least the Sun, were constituted; and are now the Fountain of all that Light and Heat which the World has ever since enjoyed. Let every unbiass'd person judge, how Dark that Chaos could be, where the Opake and Obscure parts were so perfectly inconsiderable in comparison of the Light, the Active, and the Fiery ones. So that on this Hypothesis, The state of the Chaos must have been exceeding Light, Hot, and Fiery, before the first days work; when it was on the contrary, according to all Antiquity, Sacred and Profane, Dark and Caliginous. 'Tis true, upon the separation of the particles of Light (the business, in this Hypothesis, of the First Day) the Chaos would become Obscure and Dark enough, at the same time that the Sun, or fixed Stars, were collecting their Masses so lately extracted, and were growing Splendid and Glorious. But this is to contradict the History, according to which the Light, on the First Day, is considered with relation to the Chaos, and its distinguishing Night and Day There, not as it was collecting into Bodies of Light without it (which rather must belong to the Fourth Days Work); when by this account 'tis evident, that this day is the peculiar time for the most pitchy Darkness possible. For when all the Light was just separated from the Chaos, the most Caliginous Night must certainly ensue. So that unless we can change the Order in Moses, and prove that the Chaos before the First Days Work was all over Light, and on the First Day covered with the Thickest Darkness, we in vain pretend to justify the vulgar opinion, and include the Sun or fixed Stars among the other Matter of the Chaos.  
Besides, when Heat is the main Instrument of Nature in all its separations of Parts, and Productions of Bodies, 'tis sure a very improper season just then to extract the Light and Fiery Corpuscles out of the Chaos, when the Formation of things began, and there was the principal occasion for their presence and efficacy, that ever was or could possibly be. A strange method of Generation! To take away the Cause at the very instant when it was to produce its Effects, and to recount the Effects not before, but as soon as ever the Cause is taken away! But to proceed.  
(4.) The now undoubted property of the Universal Gravitation of Matter, contradicts and overthrows this fancy of the Heavenly Bodies having been originally included in, and at the Creation extracted from the Chaos of which we are speaking. For on this Hypothesis when once they were mingled with the parts of the Earth, and are since at immense distances from it, they must have fled off every way from their former place, and in a small space of time have thrown themselves to those vastly remote seats which they have ever since possessed. Now if instead of the vis centripeta, a vis centrifuga; instead of mutual attraction, a mutual repulse or avoidance were found to be the standing unchanged Law of Nature, and Property of Matter, this might have looked like a possible, at least, if not a probable Hypothesis; and the whole Order of Nature ever since need not have been contradicted in this primary formation of things. But when the contrary force, that I mean of mutual tendency, attraction, or gravitation obtains, and that, as far as we have any means of knowing, universally, which Mr. Newton has demonstrated, there is no room or foundation in Nature for such an Imagination.  
'Tis by no means impossible that all the Bodies in the Universe should approach to one another, and at last unite in the common Centre of Gravity of the entire System: Nay from the 
Vid. Coral. 1. & 2 Lem. 11. infrà.  universality of the Law of Gravitation, and the finiteness of the World, in length of time, without a miraculous power interpose and prevent it, it must really happen. But by what Law of Nature, or Property of Bodies, they, when once conjoined, (as those I now oppose must affirm) should be separated, 'tis hard to conceive.  
Which difficulty is increased by the prodigious velocity of their motions; when, according to the vulgar Hypothesis, but a few hours can be allowed the Heavenly Bodies to waft them to those immensly, yet variously distant Seats, which they were immediately and for ever after to possess. All which harsh and ungrounded fictions are entirely avoided, and all things represented according to the known Laws of Matter and Motion, in that natural and easy Hypothesis we take, and which therefore is as consonant to, as the other is averse from, the Make and Constitution of the Natural World.  
(5.) This fancy, that the Heavenly Bodies proceeded originally from the Terrestrial Chaos, and cast themselves off from it every way, supposes the Earth to be the Centre of the World, or of all that System of Bodies, and they placed in a kind of circumference every way about it. How well soever such a Notion would agree with the Vulgar or Ptolomaick System of the World, I fear the Pythagorean, which has forced its reception, and is universally received by Astronomers, will not at all square therewith. In that account which would only include the Planetary or Solar System within the six days Creation, the Sun, it's known and undoubted Centre, seems the only proper place for such a Chaos as were to be the common source and promptuary of the whole: But in the vulgar account, where all the Stars and Planets of the Universe are to be supposed at a Centre together, we, who know not the bounds and circumference of the World, cannot be supposed able to pitch upon a Centre proper for so immense and strange a Chaos. Only one may venture to say, that the Earth, a small movable Planet, revolving about the Sun, is an ill-chosen one however.  
And now upon a recollection and view of this whole Argument, I do not question but an unprejudiced person, who knew nothing of the sentiments of Commentators, or of the opinions of the vulgar, and who had only been conversant in the Works, and Word of God, the Book of External Nature, and the Book of Scripture, would easily find the bounds of the Mosaic Creation; and on a little consideration and comparison of the Sacred and Profane Accounts of the Primitive Chaos, with the present Nature and Situation of the Heavenly Bodies, would quickly be convinced that our Earth alone were therein concerned; he could scarce be supposed once to Dream that the Origin of the Sun and Planets, much less of innumerable Suns and Planets, and of the entire Universe, was there accounted for. Such Notions, how general soever, are not the result of Nature and Scripture carefully considered and compared one with another, but the effects of ignorance of the frame of the World, and of the stile of Scripture; of an unacquaintedness with the Works, and thence an inability of judging concerning the Word of God relating to them; or indeed commonly of a certain 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or narrowness of Soul, which Temper, Education, Conversation, Application to some particular Studies and Authors, with a strangeness to free and generous Inquiries, some or all have been the unhappy occasions of. In short, 'tis because men are not able to give themselves or others a satisfactory account of such things, that they are forced to fall into a beaten path, and content themselves with those poor and jejune Schemes, which, when carefully examined, prove neither Rational nor Scriptural, but as perfectly contradictory to sound Philosophy, as the genuine sense of those very Texts on which they build their conclusions. Every unbyass'd Mind would easily allow, that like Effects had like Causes; and that Bodies of the same general Nature, Uses, and Motions, were to be derived from the same Originals; and consequently, that the Sun and the fixed Stars had one, as the Earth, and the other Planets another sort of Formation. If therefore any free Considerer found that one of the latter sort, that Planet which we Inhabit, was derived from a Chaos; by a parity of Reason he would suppose, every one of the other to be so derived also; I mean each from its peculiar Chaos.  
Nay truly I might carry this matter still higher, and if one Planet must be made Parent to another, justly claim the principal place for Jupiter, about sixty times as big as our Earth, and the largest and most considerable of all the Sun's Chorus; and so with greater show of Probability assert, that from its Chaos any of the other Planets were derived, than himself from theirs. Particularly the Earth is so small a Globe, that in point of Dignity or Origination, very many of the Celestial Bodies may most fairly claim the precedence of her, and curb her aspiring pretensions to any such mighty Prerogatives above her Fellows. There is in reality no occasion for any such childish reasoning on either side; and every one of the Planets (especially the Moon, so exactly resembling her Sister Earth) ought to be deduced from a distinct Chaos of its own, as well as that particular one which Providence has allotted for the Seat of Mankind. And 'tis not to be questioned, were we as well acquainted with the Nature, Constitution, and Uses of the other Planets, with their various Inhabitants, and the several methods of Divine Providence relating to 'em all; we should not be backward to allow 'em every one a proportionable share in the care of Heaven, and a like conduct in their Origins and Periods, as the Earth, on which we dwell, can boast of. We should, 'tis probable, soon understand, that, (bating the stupendious and miraculous dispensation of the Gospel by the Messias 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉) as well the Moral, as the Natural Histories of these Worlds; those of their first rise out of Chaos, of their several Changes, Revolutions, and Catastrophes, with regard to the inanimate, the animate, and Reasonable Being's, both as to the dignity of the things themselves, and their newness to us, would equally deserve the view and consideration of Inquisitive Minds, with any like Accounts relating to our own Earth; and we should easily satisfy ourselves, that the single Chaos, the Seminary of our present Earth, was so far from extending itself to the Sun, or fixed Stars, that not the least secondary Planet in the Solar System could be contained therein.  
V. The Mosaic Creation is confined to our Earth, with its Appurtenances, because otherwise the time of the Creation of each Body was so extremely disproportionate to the Work itself, as is perfectly irreconcilable to the Divine Wisdom of its Creator, and the accounts of the Works themselves as they are set down by Moses.  
In order to the Reader's perceiving and admitting the force of this, and some following Arguments, I must premise some things touching the nature of such Reasonings, and how far they may be made use of without any just Imputation of Boldness, Irreverence, or an audacious Stinting and Determining the Divine Actions.  
And here I freely confess, That 'tis not necessary in all Cases that we should comprehend the reasons of the Divine Actions or Providence before we can be under an Obligation to believe them. They may be hid from us on several accounts, tho' the things themselves be plain in Scripture. Under which circumstances, I heartily own the strictest Obligation to yield our unfeigned Assent to what God has clearly revealed, notwithstanding we cannot see the entire accountableness thereof to our imperfect Understandings. But then, 'tis one thing to be above, and another to be repugnant to our Reason; 'tis one thing to be beyond the comprehension of, and another directly contradictory to our Humane Faculties. Besides, the clearness or obscurity of the Revelation is here very considerable; the former case resolves our Assent into the Divine Veracity; but the latter may only be the mistakes of Humane Deductions, and by consequence, tho' our fallible reasonings be superseded by the first, yet there is room for them in the second. I believe, for instance, and am obliged so to do, that our Saviour Christ is truly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 God and Man, because I find it every where plain and evident that the Style, Titles, Attributes, Actions, and incommunicable Name of the Eternal Deity, the God of Israel, are at least as frequently ascribed to him the Son, as to the Father himself, through the whole Bible; notwithstanding any inability of comprehending the Nature of God, and thence of judging of the Unity or Plurality of Persons in the Divine Essence. But I do not think myself equally obliged to believe the Doctrine of absolute and unconditioned Reprobation, because the Proofs alleged for it are far from being clear, and because 'tis not so properly above, as contradictory to the most evident Reason. And this comes nearest to the present case; in which, neither can any one justly assert the plainness of the Revelation on the side of the common Scheme; nor allege the sublimity of the Subject, on account whereof it might be fairly supposed above the reach of our finite Capacities. The Scripture, as I take it, is evidently for, at least must be owned not evidently against this restrained Sense of the Mosaic History before us; and the Subject itself is finite and limited, and so within our ken, and capable of our comprehension: On which accounts such Arguments as follow, aught to have their place, and if considerable, their force and influence on our Faith also, and go a great way to determine such a Dispute as we are now upon.  
And 'tis sure not impossible, within certain bounds, for a considering man to determine what is rational, wise and prudent; what is consonant to the nature of things; what is suitable to forecast and contrivance; what is in most cases proper, decent and becoming, even with relation to the Divine Operations in the World. We naturally, in the reflecting on the System of External Nature, observe many Marks and Tokens of the Wisdom and Art, the Skill and Artifice of the Great Creator; which supposes that we are competent Judges in such matters. And indeed, 'tis but changing the Scene, and considering what we naturally pronounce to be rational and orderly, fit and proportionable among Men; what will become a Wise General or Statesman, a Skilful Builder and Architect, nay an ordinary Workman or Artificer, in usual and obvious cases: What on the one hand are the Tokens of Foresight and Prudence; and on the other, of Heedlessness and Folly, in the common Affairs of Life; and we shall not wholly be to seek what to think of several analogous' Actions relating to God himself: Due allowance being every where made for that infinite distance, and different state and management of the Supreme Governor of the World, from those of all finite Being's, depending on, and subject to him. Thus we collect our Ideas of the Divine Attributes, by considering what is good, great, valued, and esteemed lovely and venerable among Men, and ascribing every such thing to the Divine Nature; who being the Origin of them all, must contain 'em within himself in a higher and more eminent manner. By accumulating all things that appear Perfections in Men, or other Creatures, and removing all Imperfections necessarily adhering to them, we arrive at the Notion of an Infinitely Perfect Being; which is but another name for God; and whom, on that account, we justly think the proper Object of our Worship and Adoration.  
When therefore our very Ideas of the Divine Properties are owing to, and depend on, our consideration of those lesser degrees of the same which we observe in Men; and when the reason why the contrary Properties are not by us ascribed to him, is, because we find that in Men they argue imperfection; what is a sign or effect of some degree of Perfection in Men, must also be acknowledged sign or effect of a like Perfection in God. And what is a sign or effect of Imperfection in Men, must also be owned, if it were supposable, a sign or effect of a like Imperfection in God. Thus for instance we certainly gather, that God cannot be properly pleased or delighted in the misery and torment of his Creatures, where yet the Justice and Wisdom of his Government require him severely to punish 'em; Because we cannot but esteem it an odious Vice, and base Imperfection in a Judge on Earth, in like cases, to be so affected; and whether we will or no, we look upon it as an instance of cruelty and barbarity of disposition to relish and taste a sweetness, in the Cries and Groans of condemned and dying Malefactors. In like manner we justly conclude, God cannot Impose on Innocent Creatures, no not by such Wiles, Stratagems, or other methods of Collusion, wherein yet direct and downright Falsehood were avoided; because we find a spontaneous aversion and indignation arises in our minds when such Tricks and sham's are discovered among Men. And by the same way, and equal force of reasoning may we collect, that God cannot, in the formation or disposition of things, no more than in other cases, act absurdly or disagreeably to Reason; disproportionately or unsuitably to the nature of things; immethodically without rule and order, or foolishly without drift and design, according as an impartial and considering Man, who were duly acquainted with the System of Nature, would judge and determine in the case. And consequently, 'Tis a dishonourable reflection on God, to ascribe to him those things which to the free Faculties of Mankind would amongst us be looked on as marks of unskilfulness, imprudence, or folly, in parallel cases; and for which mere Men could not escape the most severe and indecorous imputations.  
Put the case that I should chance to observe a certain Masterbuilder in his parcelling out the several distinct Tasks of the Underworkmen, and apportioning the time he would allow to the finishing of the whole; and that I perceived 9 parts of 10 were to be done in one day, but the other single part had a month's space assigned to it; and yet 9 parts of 10 of the entire number of Workmen were to club together for that Work to be done in the month, while only every tenth man were permitted to assist at the days task: Were it possible to suppose such a case on Earth, I need not inform you what opinion the Spectator would have of the Abilities or Prudence of the Architect. Or, Put the case that an ordinary Husbandman, who had two Plots of Ground, the one of a score feet in circumference, not very promising or capable of Cultivation above others, the other of a thousand Acres of good Land, and very fit for Tillage or Improvement; should spend four or five days every Week about his little spot of Indifferent Ground, and allot no more than the remaining one or two for the Care and Management of the other spacious Field: 'Tis easy to imagine under what Notion and Character the Ploughman would pass in the World. Or lastly, Suppose one should light upon an Historian, who undertook to give a complete and full Account of some large and spacious Country, with the many Noble Kingdoms, Principalities, Lordships, and Governments therein contained; and upon perusal nothing was to be found mentioned in any particular manner, but a certain little and remote Island (so inconsiderable that the generality of the Inhabitants of the Main Land never heard so much as its name) which indeed was described carefully, and its several circumstances diligently accounted for: But as to the rest, there appeared no more than at the conclusion of a Chapter two or three names of its principal Divisions, and some advantages which one or two of their Maritime Towns afforded this small Island, and then all was concluded. Now he that should take this for a just and adequate History of the whole, and earnestly contend for the Compleatness and Perfection of the Work, would be certainly taken for a strange person; or rather would be thought in Jest, and to design the real exposing of the folly and ridiculousness of the Publisher thereof. These familiar instances amongst Men show what unbribed and untainted Nature instantaneously pronounces in such cases; and thereby directs us what we ought to judge in parallel ones in which God himself is directly interested.  
Where the change of the Person is so far from altering, that it exceedingly confirms these dictates of Right Reason, and makes those suppositions which were harsh and incredible with regard to Men, to become intolerable and impious when applied to the Deity. Whatsoever bears the characters of Truth, Justice, Order, Wisdom, and Contrivance, which I cannot but expect from good and skilful Men; I undoubtedly require and believe of the Divine Majesty without the least hesitation, in the highest degree and supremest measure imaginable. But whatsoever looks like Falseness, Injustice, Confusion, Folly, and a Wild Disproportion or Precipitancy among Men, and which I am difficultly induced to imagine of a frail and imperfect Creature like myself, I am much more hardly persuaded, or rather find it impossible to believe of God. Those very faculties by which I am enabled to distinguish and pass a Sentence in these matters, are derived from God, and a part of the Divine Image on the Soul of Man; and shall I so oddly make use of them, that what I could not be brought to credit of any one of my Neighbours, it were so uncouth, absurd, and preposterous, I freely admit and contend for when ascribed to my Creator? The Mind of Man, if it have leave to reflect freely, can no more acquiesce in any Scheme of the Works of God, where nothing of Forecast, Order, Decorum, and Wisdom is conspicuous; where every period appears puzzling, immethodical, disproportionate, and ill disposed, (such is that of the vulgar Idea of the Mosaic Creation, as will be proved presently) than it can believe contradictions, or that God is an Infinitely Wise and Perfect Being indeed, but yet at the same time acting what, in the common sense of Mankind, argues the greatest folly and imperfection; which entirely and with plenary satisfaction to do, is certainly impossible. There is somewhat in the Humane Soul that has too quick a sense of the decency and fitness of things, and withal too deep a veneration for the Adorable Majesty of God, to be easy under, tho' it may be overborne with such Notions. It cannot be willing to believe that of its Wise and Glorious Creator, which for another to believe of itself would be esteemed as an high indignity.  
'Tis true, there is so great a difference between the compass of the Divine, and the straightness of Humane Knowledge; between the State of Creatures and of the Creator, Blessed for evermore; there may be such an incapacity in us to reach, or unfathomable, yet wise, reasons for God to hide some things from us; not to insist on the Divine Prerogative, which frees him from the obligation of giving an account of every thing to any of those Being's he has made; That we ought to be very wary of Arguing from Man to God, without due allowance for these considerations; and consequently mighty cautious of affirming or denying whatever is ascribed to him from such a comparison. In particular, wherever a clear Revelation interposes, we are bound to quit our fallible reasonings, and fully to acquiesce in such a decision: It being impossible for God to Lie, but by no means so, that we may be mistaken.  
But then this necessary prudence and wariness is chiefly, if not only, concerned in sublime and mysterious points; concerning the incomprehensible Nature, or unsearchable Providences of God; which Doctrines sometimes are so much above the present Scene of things; so remote from the notions and affairs of this World; relate to and depend on such other Systems of Being's or circumstances of the Invisible World; that we ought not rashly to pass our Judgement of them; but wait till our Souls become so improved, and our Understandings enlightened in a future state; till our means of information, and opportunities of looking through the whole Chain and System, be so many more than now they are, that we may justly be supposed more competent Judges, and equal Arbitrators, than at present the imperfection of our condition will permit us in reason to pretend to.  
But this being again precautioned, to prevent any misconstruction or abuse of this reasoning, I cannot but say, that since 'twill be hard to prove the case before us to be of so exalted a nature as to transcend our faculties; and perhaps still harder to prove the plainness of the revelation on the side of the common exposition, I am fully persuaded that while the Perfections of God are, as to our assent, deduced from their effects, they may in good measure, within certain bounds, as was before discoursed, be judged of by what is observable among Men. And as whatsoever is worthy, good, and valuable among ourselves, is rightly owned as an efflux and gift of God; so whatsoever is preposterous, absurd, or disorderly, whatsoever is unworthy, base, or despicable in humane affairs, cannot without great indignity be believed of him; and where we have no other ways of determining, such reasonings aught to be persuasive and decretory.  
Now therefore, all this being said by way of Introduction to this and some following Arguments, let us apply it to the case before us; and supposing, (which yet I need not allow) that the matter were indifferent on all other considerations, let us speak freely whether such a method, such time, and such proportion of the several parts as the Ordinary Scheme of the Creation sets before us, be in any degree so well contrived, and suitably disposed, as, I say not a Divine, but a mere Humane Architect may be supposed the Author of. I need not here give a particular account of the vulgar exposition of the first Chapter of Genesis: 'Tis sufficiently known as to the main parts of it. But the disproportions I would take notice of in it under this Head are these three;  
(1.) The length of the Day usually assigned, is wholly disproportionate to the business done upon it.  
(2.) When the Works of each of the other Days are single, distinct, and of a sort, the Third Day has two quite different, nay incompatible Works assigned to it.  
(3.) And Principally the Earth with its furniture, how inconsiderable a Body soever it is, takes up four entire days, at least, of those six which were allotted to the whole Creation, when the Sun, Moon and Stars, those vastly greater and more considerable bodies, are crowded into one single day together.  
(1.) The Length of the Day usually assigned of Twenty four Hours is wholly disproportionate to the business done upon it. This plainly appears by the History itself, where, to omit other instances, the whole train in the generation or first production of Animals, has no longer a space afforded to it; when yet all experience shows, that a much longer is necessarily required, and has obtained in all the subsequent Ages. Now I do not question but it will be confessed by all, that according to the constant process of Nature, this time is utterly insufficient for this purpose: But what will be said is, that a Divine Power immediately interposed, and either formed every thing in its grown and mature state; or at least accelerated and hastened the course of Nature, so as to enable her to perfect each Creature in so short a space; and that consequently no straitness of time ought to be alleged on this account. In answer whereto I freely grant, that God can produce all things in their most perfect state, in a moment; and if that could be proved to have been the method here, this exception were of no validity. But as on such a supposition 'tis strange that six entire and successive days should be requisite to, or pitched upon by an Infinite and Unlimited Agent; when the instantaneous Creation of the whole appears more agreeable to the Dignity and Power of the Creator; so I am pretty secure that this Hypothesis, how common soever, is repugnant to the Mosaic History. The Sacred Penman does there ascribe indeed the Origin of every thing to the Divine Power; yet no otherwise than the like would be, and is done by the Holy Writers afterwards, nay by every body at this day; when yet the constant method of Generation is exactly observed. If any of us were asked who made us? We should soon answer, God; without the least imagination that we were excused from that nine months' abode, and gradual growth in our Mother's Womb; which every one by the general Rule and Method of Nature is obliged to undergo. Which appears in the present case to be the intention of the Holy Writer, because he makes these very Animals productions of the Water and Earth, as well as the proper effects of the Divine Power; as has been observed already on another occasion. And those who deny this gradual Generation according to the course of Nature, must without reason recede from the Letter of Moses, and that when by so doing they render this Sacred History more difficult and unintelligible than it really is.  
But if instead of immediate Creation it be said that 'twas only a supernatural acceleration of natural causes, without any other alteration of the process; which is I think the only probable evasion, and the fairest supposition of all other; I reply, That this is gratis dictum, without any foundation in the Scripture, and so as easily denied as asserted; it is introduced only to salve the shortness of time mentioned in the History, which will be proved hereafter to stand in no need of it; and it overthrows all attempts of accounting for this six days Creation in a rational and natural way; for if a miraculous power be allowed in a needless case, we shall be ever at a loss how far to extend it, and where mechanical causes ought to take place. On which considerations I take this extraordinary acceleration of natural causes to be, tho' not impossible, nor (were there any intimation or necessity of its interposition from the Sacred History) very improbable neither, yet in the present case, groundless, unnecessary, perplexing of the cause, and by no means a sufficient solution in the present Affair. Which being therefore thus answered, the Argument remains in full force, and the length of the days assigned by the vulgar Hypothesis appears wholly disproportionate to the Works done therein; of which farther notice will be taken hereafter.  
(2.) When the Works of each of the other Days are single, distinct, and of a sort, the third Day has two quite different, nay incompatible ones assigned to it. This is plain from the History, where the division of the Waters from the Earth, or the distinction of the Terraqueous Globe into Seas and dry Land, the first work on this Day, is succeeded by that of the production of the entire Vegetable Kingdom; contrary to the perpetual Tenor of the other periods of the Creation. How this comes about, or is accountable in the vulgar Scheme, I know not; and I believe the reason thereof is very little enquired into, and less understood. But because this whole difficulty will be urged against the shortness of days in the Vulgar Hypothesis, and cleared in Ours, at their proper places hereafter, I shall wave the farther insisting upon it here, and proceed.  
(3.) But principally, the Earth with its Furniture, how inconsiderable a body soever it is, takes up four entire days, at least, of those six which were allotted to the whole Creation; when the Sun, Moon and Stars, those vastly greater and more considerable Bodies, are crowded into one single day together. Now in order to our passing a rational judgement in this matter, I shall take leave to represent to the Reader's view a short comparison or parallel between the Earth on one side, and the rest of the World on the other; and see what resemblance, correspondence and proportion there is between the former and the latter, either in its several parts, or the whole taken together; and this shall be done on such certain and undoubted grounds and principles as the late vast advancement of Natural Knowledge has afforded us; and will be more at large explained in the following Pages.  
This Earth then, on which we live, though it be in diameter more than 8000 miles, and so a vast Globe, if compared with those Bodies we daily see, imagine, and converse withal, is yet one of the lesser of the primary Planets, and with Jupiter, Mars, and the other her fellows, revolves round the great Centre of our System the Sun, in a years time. 'Tis an Opake and Dark Body, as they all are, and in common with them borrows its light and heat from that glorious Body which we just now observed to obtain the centre of their Orbits; without which it, as well as the entire Chorus of the other Planets, must be soon reduced all to one dark heap of matter, far beyond the description of the old caliginous and unprofitable Chaos, and in no capacity of ever emerging out of that horrid and frightful state. In dignity, i four Earth expect not to come the last, yet is she so exceeded, in all things that might seem Characters thereof, by several of the rest, that there can be no manner of claim to the first Place. If she have a secondary Planet, the Moon, for her attendant (though in truth she is at least as serviceable to that Planet, as that Planet is to her); Jupiter has certainly four; and some good Glasses have discovered five about Saturn; who however is not wholly destitute, as all Astronomers confess. The density and place of the Earth is pretty near the middle of the Planets, and as she exceeds, and is higher than some, so is she exceeded by, and lower than others in those respects. Her own Secondary Planet, the Moon, has an Air much more homogeneous, pure, and transparent, than she at present enjoys; and in all probability free from Winds, Clouds, Storms, Tempests, Thunder, Lightning, and such other irregular and pernicious Effects, which render our Atmosphere so contagious and pestilent to the Inhabitants of the Earth. In which circumstances the generality of the other Planets imitate the Moon, and render our miserable Condition the more remarkable and sensible; as appearing thereby almost singular. Our days and nights are longer than those of some, and shorter than those of others of the Planets. The figure of the Earth is nearly spherical, as is that also of the other Heavenly Bodies; its surface unequal, with Mountains and Valleys, as well as that of the rest, especially the Moon's, appears to be. Only 'tis observable that the last, though much less in bigness, has her Mountains higher than we on Earth. The Sea and Land, Mountains and Valleys, and other such corresponding Phaenomena of the Moon, show, that that small Planet is not nearer our Earth in place, than in quality and disposition also. If we compute the true magnitude or quantity of matter in the Earth, it will appear that she is not the 60th part so big as Jupiter, nor the 30th as Saturn, nor the 60000th as the Sun. So that she is very inconsiderable, if compared with the rest of the Solar Vortex only; but if with the entire Universe or Systems of the fixed Stars, in the elegancy of the Prophetic Expressions, 
Isa. xxxix. 15, 17.  as a drop of a Bucket, as the small dust of the Balance, yea less than nothing, and vanity. Insomuch, that to all those remote Systems of the Heavenly Bodies, this Earth, with all its fellow Planets, are no more visible than those which, 'tis probable, revolve about any of them, are to us in these our Planetary Regions. And as we usually little think of those invisible Globes, so any of their Inhabitants never once imagine that there is such a Planet as ours (about which we make such a mighty stir) in the whole World. As to the main use of this Earth, 'tis to afford habitation to a sinful and lapsed Race of Creatures, of small Abilities or Capacities at present, but of great Vices and Wickedness; and is esteemed, as far as appears, in its present constitution so peculiarly and solely sit for them, that when they are gone, or their Dispositions and Faculties reformed and improved, a better scence of Nature, (a new Heaven, and a new Earth,) is to be introduced, for such better and more noble Creatures. The Old one, which now obtains, being, it seems, only a sort of Prison or Confinement, which is to be our Lot whilst we are sinful and miserable, but no longer.  
And is this the only Darling of Nature, the prime Object of the Creation and Providence of God? Can such a Globe's original, nay, of the external and visible Parts of it only, claim four parts of six of that entire space, which the Wisdom of God allotted for the Formation of all things in the whole World, while the Origin of the Sun, Moon, and numberless Systems of Stars has only a poor single part allotted to it? Must the expanding the Air between the Earth and the Clouds, be thought to equal the disposal of all those Celestial Bodies into their several Regions? and the producing a few Fish and Fowl, be a weightier concern, and require more time than the replenishing all the other habitable Worlds with Being's suitable to their several Constitutions? Will a wise Builder bestow twice as much time in decking and adorning of one Bycloset of inferior use, and that only to some of the meanest Servants too; as of the Royal Palace, with all its stately Rooms and Apartments, intended for the King himself, and his Courtiers? Should we hear of such strange Actions, and disproportionate Procedure among Men, we should not be able to induce ourselves to give credit thereto. But it seems Suppositions ten thousand times more disproportionate and unaccountable, when ascribed to God Almighty, are easily believed. So far can Ignorance, Prejudice, and a misunderstanding of the Sacred Volumes carry the Faith, nay, the Zeal of Men! and to such a mean Opinion of the most glorious and perfect of Being's are we thereby reduced, that as if we were not content to think him such a one as ourselves, but intended to depress him below the very meanest of us, we venture with confidence and eagerness to ascribe to him that disproportionate, unequal, and unaccountable disposal of the Works of Creation, which the simplest Artificer could not bear the Imputation of!  
It must here be confessed, That such Notions of the Mosaic Creation, as I now oppose, having begun, or at least been chiefly established and propagated when the Aristotelean Philosophy, and Ptolomaick Astronomy were believed; those who have embraced them till this Age were less absurd, and nearer to some tolerable degree of probability. For so long as the Earth with its adjoining Elements was supposed the Centre and Basis of all the World; while the distance of the Heavenly Bodies was believed to be, comparatively to what we now find, very small and inconsiderable; and all their Motions performed about us their proper and immovable Centre; while the whole Series of Spheres above (tho' the several distinct ones moved the contrary way by their own peculiar Motions) was in twenty four hours constantly hurried from East to West by the Primum Mobile, on purpose to cause Day and Night to us below; while Comets were esteemed Exhalations from the Stars, and sent only at certain Seasons to affright Mankind with their fiery Tails, and then to be dissipated and vanish into Vapours again; while the Sun and Stars, in the Opinion of the Philosophers themselves, were nourished by the Steams from our Earth; and while the last named were either stuck in one Spherical Superficies as the fixed Stars, or fastened in their Solid Orbs, like a Nail in a Cartwheel, as the Planets, and no other use imagined but to twinkle to us in Winter Evenings, and by their Aspects to forebode what little Changes of Wether, or other Accidents were to be expected below; while no other habitable World was dreamed of than this Globe of Earth; no other Animals once conjectured at, besides those on the face thereof; while Mankind was looked on as the sole Lord of the Creation, and Him for whose sake all other Creatures in the World were made; and while 'twas commonly granted that, as all things, the visible Heavens and Earth, with their entire Furniture began with him; so at the Conclusion of his Succession, or the period of Humane Generations here, must they for ever cease and be annihilated; While all this, I say, was the current Philosophy, 'tis not very surprising that the Mosaic History we are now upon was understood in the Vulgar Sense, and seemed not wholly disagreeable to the presumed Frame of Nature; and 'twas not hard to believe, that this Earth and its Inhabitants, in the Opinion of the World, the main and principal concern of all, and that to whose uses every thing else entirely served, had the principal care bestowed upon it, both in its Original Creation, and its subsequent Changes and Revolutions.  
But tho' such a Scheme, and such an Apprehension were passable enough in the days of our Forefathers; 'tis by no means so now. Those greater degrees of Knowledge which the Providence of God has in this Age afforded us, make such Opinions intolerable in the present, which were not so in the past Centuries. 'Tis now evident, That every one of the Planets, as well as that on which we live, must have a right in its proportion to share in the care of Heaven, and had therefore in all probability a suitable space or number of Days allowed to its proper Formation; much what the same Separations of Parts, Digestions, and Collections, being no doubt to be supposed in the Original Formation of any other, as in that particular Planet, with which Moses was concerned. And if one or two on account of their smallness, might be finished in less; the rest on account of their bigness, from a parity of Reason, would take up much more than that six days time which was spent in our Earth's Formation.  
And let the Reader judge, if it be so impossible to reduce the Planets alone within the fourth days Work, how much more so it will be (in case we allow degrees of impossibilities) to reduce thither that vast noble and useful Body the Fountain of our Light and Heat, the Sun; and still in a prodigious degree more so, to include the immense and numberless Systems of the fixed Stars; among whom when the Sun is but one, and perhaps no bigger than the rest; (and consequently to have in reason but an equal portion of time with them allotted for its Origination;) It must, tho' above Sixty thousand times as big as the Earth, while the Earth takes up four entire ones, be thrust into the Corner of a single Day; Corner, did I say? rather Minute, nay, Moment of a Day; and 'tis uncertain whether even that pittance of time can fairly and separately be allowed to it. So that one need not fear to assert, That he who should affirm the Divine Power to have spent four entire Days in the Formation of a Fly or Worm, nay, of a single Plant or Herb; and but one in the Formation of the Terraqueous Globe with all its Parts, Regions, and Furniture, would be less unreasonable than some Expositors now are, and more observe Decorum, Fitness, Agreement, and Proportion, than they do in the Vulgar Interpretations of the Mosaic Creation. And I need not be afraid to call all that Astronomy and Philosophy are Masters of, to attest the fairness of such a Comparison. And can any one who is sensible of this, and entertains no other than great and worthy Thoughts of his Alwise Creator, embrace so fond and so strange an Opinion?  
And if the Reader will pardon a short Digression, and give me leave to speak a great Truth on this occasion, I cannot but observe, That 'tis not the genuine Contents of the Holy Books themselves, but such unwary Interpretations of them as these, which have mainly contributed to their contempt, and been but too Instrumental to make 'em appear Absurd and Irrational to the Free Reason of Mankind. For when Men found that the Scriptures, according to the Universal Sense of Expositors, ascribed such things to God, as their plainest reason could not think compatible to a Wise Man, much less to the Alwise God; they were under a shrewd Temptation of thinking very meanly of the Bible itself, and by degrees of rejecting it, and therewith all Divine Revelation to the Sons of Men. How fatally this Malady hath spread, of late especially, I need not say; and tho' I fully believe the main stroke or step, as to the generality, be Vicious Dispositions and a Debauched Temper, yet how far such Ill-contrived, Unskilful, and Unphilosophical Interpretations, or rather Misrepresentations of Scripture, particularly relating to the Material World of which we are now speaking, may have contributed to so fatal and pernicious an effect, deserves the most serious and sober consideration.  
This Mischief is not to be remedied, nor the Veneration due to the Sacred Volumes retrieved by an obstinate maintaining such strange opinions as those here referred to, by patronising the same with Divine Authority, and then making vehement Invectives against such (as many unskilful, yet good men, are ready to do) whose only fault is this that they can no more be induced to believe what is plainly unworthy of, and unsuitable to the Divine Perfections, than what is evidently contradictory to Divine Revelation. Wise Men would rather set themselves carefully to compare Nature with Scripture, and make a free Enquiry into the certain Phaenomena of the one, and the genuine Sense of the other; which if Expositors would do, 'twere not hard to demonstrate in several such cases, that the latter is so far from opposing the truths deducible from the former, or the common notions of Mankind, that 'tis in the greatest harmony therewith; and in those cases (where the thing mentioned is within the sphere of human Knowledge) no less accountable to the reason, than enforced on the belief of Mankind. And I persuade myself if there were a careful collection made of the Ancient knots and difficulties in the several parts of the Bible, with relation to such points as we are upon, or any others of a different nature; and how very many of them, as preludes and pledges of the rest, are now entirely cleared, or might easily be so; it would more contribute to the recovery of the Ancient Honour, and due Esteem of the Sacred Scriptures, than all the most Zealous and general Harangues from some popular Topics, either for them, or against their Contemners, the loose Deists and pretended Socinians of this Age. For my own part I cannot but profess, that tho' I be very nice and tender in the reasonableness of my Faith, and desirous to admit nothing but what agrees to the Divine Attributes, the common notions of our Souls, and the Phaenomena of Nature; yet upon an Impartial Enquiry into some of the most perplexing difficulties occurring there, I have obtained so great a Measure of satisfaction about them, that my scruples now entirely cease, and I cannot doubt either of the Truth or Divine Authority of the Scriptures. I do not mean, that all the difficulties are in particular vanished and perfectly cleared to me: That is what is scarce to be hoped for in this World: But I have so frequently met with fewer difficulties in the consideration of the Books themselves, than in the common Interpretations, and those very Comments which ought to assoil 'em: And in so many, and those most remarkable Points of all, have met with such clear and plenary, tho' unexpected satisfaction, that I have all imaginable reason to believe the rest equally capable of the same, and to remain constant in this assurance, That 'tis the ignorant or foolish Expositions of Men, not the natural and genuine Sense of the Words themselves, that makes us imagine Scripture, Reason, and the Nature of Things irreconcilable or contradictory to one another. And I hope the instances he will meet with in the following Theory, will go a great way to persuade the unbyass'd Reader of the same Truth; and to convince him, that greater satisfaction is to be looked for from the view of God's own Books of Nature and Scripture, than those of any Men whatsoever. Whatever incompetent Judges may say, nothing will so much tend to the vindication and honour of revealed Religion, as free inquiries into, and a solid acquaintance with, (not ingenious and precarious Hypotheses, but) true and demonstrable principles of Philosophy, with the History of Nature, and with such ancient Traditions as in all probability were derived from Noab, and by him from the more Ancient Fathers of the World. From which mediums, what surprising and unhoped for light may be given to some famous portions of the Holy Scriptures, the following Pages will, 'tis hoped, afford some convincing Instances, and prove sufficient to take away men's ungrounded Fears and Apprehensions in such matters: And, by the Divine Blessing, appear a seasonable Attestation to the Certainty and Authority of those Lively Oracles on which our Happiness in this, and the next World does so vastly depend. But I must leave this digression, and proceed,  
VI The Vulgar Scheme of the Mosaic Creation, besides the disproportion as to time, represents all things from first to last so disorderly, confusedly, and unphilosophically, that 'tis entirely disagreeable to the Wisdom and Perfection of God.  
And here I might justly Appeal to the Conscience of every careful Reader, even tho' his Knowledge of the true System of the World were not great, whether the vulgar account has not ever seemed strange and surprising to him? But if he were one Philosophically disposed, and allowed himself a free consideration of it; whether it has not ever been the most perplexing thing to his thoughts that could be imagined? 'Tis well known how far this matter has been carried by Wise and Good Men; even to the taking away the literal, and the resolving the whole into a Popular Moral or Parabolic sense: And under what notion this History on the same account has appeared to others, of no less free, but less Religious Dispositions and Thoughts, I need not say: What is indeed matter of doubt and perplexity to pious men, being unquestionably to the Loose and Profane, the Subject of Mirth and Drollery, and the sure encouragement to Atheism and Impiety. But I shall not content myself with this general reflection; but instead of prosecuting such a Discourse any father, shall assign such particular instances of the irregular and unbecoming procedure in the vulgar Scheme of the Creation, as are plainly disagreeable to the Divine Wisdom, and unsuitable to the nature of things.  
(1.) Bodies Alike in Nature have here an unlike Original.  
(2.) Bodies Unlike in Nature have a like Original.  
(3.) Body's most considerable in themselves, have the most inconsiderable accounts given of them.  
(4.) No Bodies but the Earth have either time for, or particulars of, the formation of the several parts assigned.  
(5.) The Light appears before its Cause and Fountain the Sun was made.  
(6.) The Excavation of the Channel of the Ocean, and the Elevation of the Mountains is unnatural and indecent. Of each of which I shall say but a word or two, and then as briefly argue from them.  
(1.) Bodies Alike in nature, have an unlike Original. Our Earth is one of the Planets, and in all reason belonging to their formation; yet is she the Subject of the Second, Third, Fifth, and six days works, while the rest are included in the Fourth Day.  
(2.) Bodies Unlike in nature have a like Original. The Sun, a glorious Body of Light, with his Fellows the fixed Stars, are joined in the fourth day with the Opake and Dark Globes of the Planets.  
(3.) Body's most considerable in themselves, have the most inconsiderable accounts given of them. This is very obvious in that mighty ado about our poor Earth, while the vastly greater and nobler Bodies of the Sun and Stars are scarce taken any notice of. And how disproportionate such a procedure is, the comparison already made of the Earth on one side, with the rest of the World on the other, does more than sufficiently demonstrate.  
(4.) No Bodies but the Earth have either time for, or particulars of, the formation of the several parts assigned. For when four days are wholly taken up with the particulars relating to our Earth; the division of its Aerial from its Earthly Waters; the distinguishing the latter from the dry Land, and draining 'em into the Channels of the Seas; the growth of Plants; generation of Fish, Fowl, and Terrestrial Animals; and at last the Creation of Man, with several circumstances relating to him, and the other Creatures; not a syllable as to the particulars of the rest of the World. Light is only commanded to shine on the First Day; and the Heavenly Bodies made on the Fourth, and there's all, as to themselves, which occurs here.  
(5.) The Light appears before the Creation of the Sun, from whence it is derived: That being the Work of the First, This of the Fourth Day. Which how Philosophical and Accountable 'tis, let the Reader judge.  
(6.) The Excavation of the Channel of the Ocean, and the Elevation of the Mountains, is unnatural and indecent. For when the Earth was at first even, and covered with Waters, Expositors imagine, that God, as it were, digged a vast Channel for the Ocean, and heaved away the Earth, and placed it on all parts of the Globe, to make the Mountains. Which how indecent it is, I had rather leave to the judgement of the Reader, than stand here to exaggerate; especially where the naked representation of the thing itself is a sufficient exposing thereof to free Thinkers.  
These obvious Remarks on the vulgar Scheme of the Mosaic Creation (to omit the passing by of the entire invisible World, whether within or without the surface of the Earth, whether corporeal or spiritual) are, I think, sufficient demonstrations that 'tis a very distant one from the true nature of things; and such as is both unworthy of the Writer and Author of the Sacred History. Whoever will take the pains carefully to consider the System of Nature, and compare it with these Remarks, and the common Opinion of the proper Creation of all things in the six Days Works, will not, I believe, be at a loss for Arguments to over-turn the old, and to prove that a new Theory is to be enquired after, and a narrower World to be expected in the First Chapter of Genesis, than has generally been.  
But Before I conclude this Head, I must here observe, that the consideration of these matters has had so great influence on our late most Excellent Commentator on Genesis, that tho' he keep more 
Bishop of Ely.  strictly to the letter of Moses than others, yet he finds occasion and room for these four great Concessions, no less contrary to the vulgar, than approaching to the present Account of the History of the Creation.  
(1.) He is willing to allow that Moses meddles not with the entire Universe, but with the Planetary System only.  
(2.) He allows the Creation of the World to have been over before the six Days Work begins.  
(3.) He grants the same six Days Works to be the regular and orderly reduction of a confused Chaos into a habitable World, without any strange Miracles in every part.  
(4.) He supposes, that for a considerable time before the six Days Work begun, there were such preparatory agitations, fermentations and separations or conjunctions of parts, as disposed the whole to fall into the succeeding method, and introduce the six Days Productions following.  
Which Concessions of so great a Man and excellent a Commentator, as they argue his sense of the necessity of receding from the vulgar Hypothesis, so they, I confess, lessen and diminish the difficulties in this History. Lessen, I say, and diminish; not take them away. For besides the want of any foundation in Scripture, as far as I see, for the distinction between the fixed Stars and Planets; the Arguments I have all along urged, reach, and are framed with regard to this limited Hypothesis also; and, with those yet to come, are I think more than sufficient to my purpose still, and will demonstrate the unaccountableness of the History of the Creation even on this, tho' much more on the common Interpretation.  
VII. The Mosaic Creation does not extend beyond this Earth, because the alone final cause of all therein contained, is the advantage of Mankind the Inhabitant thereof.  
Now that the final cause of all the particulars mentioned in the History before us, is here rightly assigned, is not only visible in almost every verse of it, and in the places of Scripture afterwards referring to the same thing; but commonly acknowledged, nay contended for, by the Patrons of the vulgar account: So that I shall here take it for granted. But then as to the consequence, that therefore the Creation is no farther to be extended, or at least not so far as here it must otherwise be, to the Sun and Planets; nay with the most, to the innumerable Systems of the fixed Stars; 'tis to me so natural and necessary, that methinks 'tis perfectly needless to go about the proof of it. That so vast and noble a System, consisting of so many, so remote, so different, and so glorious Bodies, should be made only for the use of Man, is so wild a Fancy, that it deserves any other treatment sooner than a serious confutation: And one may better think silently with ones self, than with due deference and decency speak, what naturally arises in one's Mind on this occasion.  
If 'tis an instance of, or consistent with the Divine Wisdom, to make thousands of glorious Bodies for the sole use of a few fallen and rebellious Creatures, which were to live for a little while upon one of the most inconsiderable of them! To create an innumerable multitude of Suns and Planets, and place them at prodigious distances from us and from one another, (the greatest part of which were never seen till the late invention of the Telescope; and of such as are visible, the Sun excepted, the single Moon, as despicable a Body as it is in comparison to the most of the others, is much more beneficial to us than they all put together) for the mere convenience of one little Earth! If 'tis Wise and Rational to make the Sun more than Sixty thousand times as big as that Globe it was to serve, only that it might be placed above Fifty millions of Miles off: (for in a nearer position it would have scorched and burnt, instead of warmed and invigorated the Earth) when a small Fiery Ball placed near us would have done as well! To make a vast number of Planets, (every way as capable of Creatures of their own) only for the sake of us on Earth; that we might in the night time view and calculate their positions and motions! To place five secondary Planets about Saturn, and four about Jupiter, that after for more than Five thousand years no one had dreamed of their Existence ', a few Astronomers might, with their Glasses, peep at them, and observe their periods! To appoint the orbit of one of the primary Planets (Mercury) so near the Sun, that not one in a hundred ever gets a distinct view of him all his Life! To move the Comets in orbits so extremely large and elliptical or oblong, that by their distance from the Planetary Regions most part of each revolution, they should be so little observable, that the World were just ending before they could be known to be other than Masses of Vapours soon conjoined, and as soon dissipated again, and now not visible the hundredth or perhaps thousandth part of their periods! To make all this immense frame of the Heavenly Systems; so Glorious, August, and Magnificent, and so deserving of our Contemplation; and yet withal to frame our Eyes and Sensations in that manner, as to be uncapable to discern or imagine any thing thereof in comparison! so that had not Astronomical observation rectified our mistakes, we must have thought the whole World not near so big as one of its least bodies really is; and all this without any farther prospect, or nobler design than the single Use and Advantage of Mankind! If, I say, all this be the effect of Ineffable Wisdom and Contrivance, and worthy to be believed of the Alwise God; 'tis scarce possible to suppose, in the Material World at least, what will not be equally so. And such strange and astonishing incongruities, which among poor Mortals would unquestionably argue the most extravagant degree of folly, in the Deity, Blessed for evermore, must be Arguments of unbounded Perfection, and Effluxes of Infinite Reason, Wisdom, and Prudence. Certainly one ought to be very well ascertained of the sense of Scripture, before from thence one venture to assert such unreasonable opinions.  
Nay even tho' the Sense of Scripture seemed exceeding favourable to any Scheme of this Nature, yet in that case, a considering Person would choose rather honestly to own his Ignorance, and confess he did not understand the matter, than be positive in that which is so plainly repugnant to the Divine Perfections.  
And this (to digress a little) is methinks the only safe and rational way of procedure in those cases, where we cannot reconcile the Divine Attributes, the Phaenomena of the World, or the Reason of our own Minds, to the Revealed Word of God, viz. In the first place carefully to consider the Texts concerned, and whether they are not misapplyed; if on such a consideration we cannot find them to be so, and that without a forced, unnatural and violent sense be put upon plain words, the difficulties still appear insuperable; 'tis then our Duty and our Wisdom to imitate the Jews in that admirable and pious Proverb in these cases, cum Elias venerit, solvet Nodos. To sit down and rest satisfied with this expectation, That when the Divine Wisdom sees it a fit time, all will be assoiled; and every one of the Knots of Scripture and of Providence untied. To stay with patience for those 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 peculiar seasons, which with regard both to the improvement of Knowledge, and unvailing of Mysteries, no less than the fulfilling Decrees, the Father has put in his own power. And as the Old Jews should in vain have attempted the entire understanding of their own Ceremonial Law till the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the coming of Christ; so I believe we must not expect the clearing of every Text of Scripture. and of every secret of Providence, till the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the time appointed of the Father. Till than we ought not, where insuperable difficulties occur, by a bold determination to run counter to God, either in his Word, whether engraven on our Minds, or written in the Bible, or his Works visible in the World.  
'Tis hard to say whether those dishonour God most who embrace Doctrines, supposed deducible from Scripture, tho' plainly absurd and unreasonable in themselves; or those who venture to deny or at least wrest and prevaricate with the obvious meaning of such Texts whence those Doctrines used to be inferred. Both these methods of procedure are bold and dangerous; Effects of our own Pride, and too high an opinion of our proper apprehensions and abilities, and of sad consequence to ourselves, to others, and to Divine Revelation. There is a third or middle way, which, tho' an instance of real self-denial, we both may and aught to take. Let God be true, but every man a liar. Our Understandings 
Rom. iii 4.  are finite, our Capacities small, our Sphere of Knowledge not great. We depend on God Almighty as to what we know, as well as what we have, or what we are. 'Tis possible it may not yet be the proper season for unravelling the Mystery, and so the requisite helps not yet afforded; our own unskilfulness or prejudices; some false notions or precarious Hypotheses we have embraced; our misunderstanding the nature of the Scripture Stile; a mistake of a Copy; the ignorance of the various stages and periods of the World to which the particulars belong; with many other such circumstances, may justly be supposed the occasions of our difficulties, without calling in question either the truth of our humane faculties, the Attributes of God, the Phoenomena of Nature, or the genuine sense of the Holy Scriptures. And truly were I asked in such a case how I could satisfy myself, or resolve the point; I could not more properly answer than by alluding to the Jewish Proverb beforementioned; and alleging that, cum Messias venerit, Solvet Nodum; till which time I might desire leave to defer my farther answer.  
And here from a general View of what has been said on these three last Arguments, we cannot but observe, into what Erroneous Extremes Good Men have been betrayed, with relation to several main difficulties occurring in the Sacred Writings: While, from a profound respect to the revealed Word of God, the most were willing to lay aside the use of their own Reason; and others from a no less veneration for the Divine Attributes, and regard to those common notions which God had implanted in their Souls, were willing to indulge too great a liberty in the Interpretation of Scripture. The former, being generally Pious and Devout Souls, but little versed in contemplation, or the improvements of natural knowledge, were disposed to receive all that a Vulgar and Religious, tho' less Wary and Prudent Exposition, should recommend to their Assent. The latter having added to their Piety and Virtue, a careful enquiry into Nature, and a freer exercise of their Humane Faculties, and observing how heavy imputations some common Interpretations laid on the Divine Majesty, how disagreeable they were to External Nature, as well as the Reason of Mankind; were carried too far on the other hand; and when the latter were secured, were not proportionably solicitous about the former: I mean, so that nothing but what Reason, the Attributes of God, and the System of the World allowed, were admitted, these did not take a proportionable care that the natural sense of Scripture were equally provided for.  
What I would here further observe, is, the equal Condition and Deserts, but the unequal Reputation and Fate these two sorts of Men have generally met with in the Christian World. Their Characters to me seem so correspondent, and their contrary Mistakes so equally wide from Truth, equally derogatory to the Honour of God, and yet equally proceeding from a Religious Principle, a desire to secure the Interest of Divine Revelation; that to me they seem to deserve the same Respect and Commendation for their sincere Endeavours, and pious Intentions; the same Pity and Pardon for their Errors and Mistakes. But it has happened much otherwise; for by reason of the little Leisure and Abilities of the generality of Teachers to cultivate their own Reason, or make any successful inquiries into the Natural World; the former sort being in themselves most numerous, and as must needs happen, having the most part of Christian People on their side, did with Zeal and Earnestness decry the latter; and tho' themselves on one side did as highly Dishonour the Sacred Oracles, as the other on the opposite, yet they vehemently laid that Imputation on the latter, and decried them as secret Underminers of that Word of God they pretended more rationally to explain. 'Twere easy to give Examples in this case, but I shall content myself with one concerning those very Histories of the Creation and Deluge, which I am to explain in the following Theory.  
'Tis well known what great, and hitherto insuperable Difficulties these Histories have involved in them, to the general view of Mankind; and how much still greater, and still more insuperable those Difficulties appeared to Philosophic Enquirer's, who came more nicely to consider them, and compare what was asserted in the Holy Scriptures, with the true Frame and System of External Nature. The consideration of these things so affected a great and good Man, that he resolved on a noble Attempt, and undertook to clear those Points, and show that the temporary Origin of the World from a Chaos, and a Universal Deluge, were rational and accountable Theorems, and thereby take away that Blot and Obstacle, which the seeming impossibility of these things laid in the way of ill-disposed Persons. In which matters, he employed his utmost skill in the best System of Philosophy then known in the World; his most diligent researches into the sacred and profane Accounts relating to those anciently more known Phaenomena of Nature, together with such other helps as his own excellent Abilities could afford him; and that as to several main and principal strokes, to very great Satisfaction, and to the very remarkable Illustration of the Holy Scriptures. But in the Prosecution of this Scheme, being so vast, so noble, so uniform, so coherent, and withal so new and surprising, it at last appeared that such his Theory would not in several Particulars accord with the letter of Scripture. This unhappy dissonancy the Theorist was soon sensible of, and no doubt not a little concerned about. In which straight, seeing no possible way of securing the main Points without so unpleasing a Concession; instead of resolving to rest satisfied in the natural Sense of Scripture, and acquiescing in the Divine Revelation, till farther means of clearing the whole should offer themselves, which I think is a good Man's Duty in such cases, he ventured to suppose that the Sacred Books were not always to be so literally and naturally understood, as was generally believed hitherto. He alleged, That considering the mean Capacities of the Jews, which were not capable of such Points of Philosophic Truths, considering the most ancient way of conveying (or rather of concealing) sublime Theorems, by Parables, Fables, and Hieroglyphics; considering the Scripture Style in some other cases, very much different from the present plain and explicit way of Discourse, and nearer akin to that most ancient Method; considering the main end of the Holy Writings, the benefit of the Moral World, seemed not to require a strict adherence to truth in every circumstance relating to the Natural; nay, rather enforced a receding from it in some cases; considering, lastly, That all Ages had in vain endeavoured to clear these Points according to the strictness of the most obvious Sense, and that the greater Improvements in Philosophy seemed but to render them still more unaccountable; considering, I say, all these things, He supposed that the Holy Writers only secured the Fundamental and General Verities, involving the rest under, and explaining the whole by a way of speaking, which was Mystical and Mythological; rather popular than true, and fitted more to the needs of Men, than to the reality of Things. This is, I think, a fair and full Account of the Opinion, and a genuine Explication of the occasion of this unhappy Slip of our late Excellent Theorist; and such an one I acknowledge 'tis, as in itself, has no solid or necessary Foundation, is of ill consequence to the Authority of the Holy Scriptures, and dishonourable both to their Penmen, and chiefly to their Principal Inditer, the Blessed Spirit of God.  
In which Censure, if the Learned Author think me too free, or too severe, he will, I hope, see reason to excuse, and not to be displeased with me, when I have owned, as I must ingenuously do, That in accusing him, I condemn myself, for I myself, in great measure, have thought the same things. For I cannot but with the Theorist confess, That the Difficulties in the Vulgar Expositions were so great; such absurd Incongruities ascribed to God by them; the true System of the World did so disagree, and increase the Scruples; the main Histories themselves appeared so impossible to be any other way secured; Several of the Accounts given by the Theorist were in the main so ingenious, so probable, and so agreeable to Ancient Tradition, upon a cursory Consideration; and the Arguments beforementioned seemed to me so considerable, that 'twas not easy for me to deny all Assent to that very Conclusion, which yet on farther Inquiries and Discoveries, I think not unworthy of the foregoing Censure. And I should esteem it a very signal happiness, if, as that Theory was so instrumental in drawing me into the forementioned Mistake; so this might be fortunate enough to persuade the Author of that, of the opposite Verity, in which the Discoveries it contains have fully settled my own Mind, and are, I think, sufficient in themselves to settle the minds of others.  
But to wave these too ambitious Expectations, I cannot but say so much in behalf of that Learned Theorist, That as he justly deserves the highest Commendations for so generous and worthy an Attempt; for the great Illustration he has given those Histories from the most Ancient Traditionary Learning; and the Light afforded to the Holy Scriptures in several, and those very considerable Points: So he has, I think, reason to expect an easy Pardon where he was not able to do the same; especially, when not only Pardon, but the freest Praises are bestowed on those, who as I before observed, equally have exposed the Honour of God, and equally derogated from the Reputation of the Sacred Writings by their unwary and unskilful Interpretations. A good Man, who to the highest Veneration for the Perfections of the Divine Nature, has joined a careful Enquiry into the Frame of the World, and a free, but modest use of those Faculties God has given him; and has withal exactly considered the undoubted evidence for the Divine Authority of the Scripture; aught to be, and will be as tender of believing a Sense which is contrary to his innate Notions, to the Perfections of God, and the certain Observations of Nature, as of that which puts a force upon the Words themselves, and renders them merely Popular and Mythological. And by consequence either those who so frequently and zealously do the former, are to be condemned, which yet the Christian World has been far from doing; or those who have been forced upon the latter, aught to escape any greater Severity. For my own part, as in such difficult Cases, I easily pass over the Mistakes, and value the Truths discovered by any well-disposed Persons; which is but a due Debt owing from one fallible Creature to another: So I humbly bless God, the Author and Giver of all good things, for that Light he has afforded me (and which, by the Divine Blessing, I hope the following Pages will afford the Reader) in these matters; by which I am convinced of the no-necessity of opposing the literal to the true; the Obvious and Natural, to the Rational and Philosophic Interpretations of the Holy Scriptures; and shall cheerfully wait for that happy time, when all Doubts being removed, and all Objections prevented by the Improvement of our Knowledge, and the Conduct of the Divine Providence, Reason and Revelation, shall reciprocally bear Witness to, and embrace each other; when no one shall be able to pretend to the one, but he who is equally acquainted and satisfied with the other; and the whole reasonable Creation shall unite their Hearts and Tongues in Hymns to God. All thy Commandments are faithful. Thy Statutes are right 
Psal. cxix. 86.  rejoicing the heart. Thy Judgements, O Lord, are 
Psal. nineteen. 8, 9  true and righteous altogether. Righteous art thou, O Lord, and just are thy judgements. Great and marvellous are thy works, O Lord God Almighty! Just 
Apoc. xv. 3.  and true are thy ways, O King of Saints! But to return from this Digression, and to proceed.  
VIII. I prove the Mosaic Creation extends no farther than our Earth, and is of no other Nature than is assigned here; because neither the Intentions of the Author require, nor the Capacities of the People could bear either a strictly Philosophical, or a truly Universal Account of the Origin of things.  
The designs of Moses, the inspired Penman, or rather of that Blessed Spirit which inspired him, in this History of the Creation, were not the gratifying the Curiosity, or satisfying the Philosophic Inquiries of a few elevated Minds, but of a more general and useful Nature; namely, To inform the Jews, and the rest of the World, that all the visible Frame of Heaven and Earth was neither existent from all Eternity, nor the result of blind Chance, fatal Necessity, nor unaccountable Accidents, but the Workmanship of God Almighty. To make them sensible that every Being they had any knowledge of, was derived from, and subject to that Jehovah whom they worshipped, and that in him themselves with all their fellow Creatures in the open Air, on the wide Earth, or in the deep Seas, lived, moved, 
Acts xvii, 28.  and had their Being; who therefore must needs be the Governor and Ruler of them all. To affect their Minds, by this means, with the awfullest, Veneration for the God of Israel, and inspire them with a just Gratitude to him for all their Enjoyments, who had not only created this Earth for Mankind, and furnished it with various Creatures for their use, but beside these Terrestrial, had made the very Celestial Bodies subservient to their Necessities. To demonstrate the Original Goodness and Perfection of things, and that therefore whatever was Evil must have been the consequent of Man's Fall, and not of God's primary Introduction; and thereby to teach men Humility, and raise their abhorrence of Sin, the cause of all their Miseries. To show them the unreasonableness of all sorts of Idolatry, or of the Worship of any visible Being's, tho' never so useful or glorious, by assuring them they were all in common the Creatures of God, and all their Influences, of what kind soever, entirely derived from him, and under his disposal. In short, the main design was to secure Obedience to those Laws he was about to deliver from God to them, by giving them the greatest and justest Ideas of their Legislator, the Almighty Maker of Heaven and Earth.  
These were, I suppose, the principal Reasons of thus recording the Creation of the World, and these Reasons made a particular Account of the visible Parts of this Earth, with all its Furniture, that was observable and exposed to their daily view, necessary and expedient; nay, they enforced some kind of mention of the Heavenly Bodies, so far as they were concerned with us below, and so far as to show, that God originally created them, as well as the more ordinary Bodies on the Face of the Earth. All this was but proper and necessary in order to the foremention'd purposes. But why a Natural and Philosophical Account of the primary Formation of such remote and different Systems of Bodies, whose real Bigness, Distances, Natures, and Uses, abstractedly considered, never came into men's thoughts, nor were once imagined by them, I cannot so easily tell.  
Especially, if it be considered, That the Capacities of the Jews, to whom Moses peculiarly wrote, were very low and mean, and their Improvements very small, or rather none at all in Philosophic Matters. 'Tis not to be imagined that an entire Account of the Origine of the whole Frame of Nature (the noblest and most sublime Theory the highest Philosopher could exercise his thoughts upon) should be within the reach of the Jewish Apprehensions. We do not find in our Learned and Inquisitive Age, such a ready Comprehension and Reception of Truths in Philosophy among the generality of Men; and 'tis so lately, that an easy Proposition of the Earth's Motions, diurnal and annual, raised a mighty Dust, and was very difficultly embraced by even those who called themselves Philosophers, that from such an instance we may easily imagine how any natural Notions relating to the Constitution and Original of all the Bodies in the Universe must have been entertained among the rude and illiterate Jews, newly come from the Egyptian Bondage, and destitute of the very first Elements of Natural Knowledge. Every one in the History of the Bible may with ease observe, That the Abilities and Studies of the Israelites (as indeed 'tis true of most of them to this day) were of another Nature and Size, than must here be supposed, if we bring in all the World into the Mosaic Creation. If an indifferent Slander by, who had never read the first of Genesis, were to judge what a sort of a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 were to be given to so Ignorant and Unskilful a Nation; he could not with common Prudence suppose either that it ought to be perfectly Philosophical, or include any more than the Senses and Capacities of the Jews could arrive at, the Earth with its Appurtenances, and the Heavens so far as they were plainly therewith concerned. Indeed, not only the Jews, but the generality of Mankind's Apprehensions always were, and still are much too narrow for any noble Discoveries relating to Universal Nature; and a Chapter about Algebra might almost as suitably to Reason be recommended to them, as an Account of the true Origination of all the World. Nay, de facto, it appears, That Moses was so far from deeming his People capable of understanding the entire System of Bodies remote and distant; that 'tis clear, he esteemed it improper to say a word about the internal Constitution and Parts of our own Earth, contenting himself with what the Surface afforded, and what unavoidably came under the notice of their Senses, as is too plain to be denied in the History before us.  
And shall we after all this believe or imagine that 'twas fit and proper, nay, or barely possible, for Moses to give a full Account of the beginning of all the World? And impress a just, true, and adequate Idea thereof on the Minds of the People! I believe 'twas so far from it, that still after all the Accommodation to the Senses and Capacities of Men, which he and the other Holy Writers use on such occasions; yet the mere Observation of the Truth of things forced them sometimes to speak what the others were not able rightly to comprehend; and they seem rather, in Natural Truths, to have gone too high, than descended too low, considering the gross Ignorance of their Readers, in those Matters.  
Those Expressions of Scripture concerning the roundness of the World; the Earth's being founded on the Seas, and established on the Floods; a Compass or Orb being set on the Face of the Deep; the stretching out the Earth above the Waters, and its consisting out of the Water and 
Vid. Phaen. 13. infrà.  in the Water; of most of which we shall take notice hereafter. Those Expressions, I say, are exactly accommodate to the real Constitution of the Earth, as will appear in due place; but were, 'tis plain, very much mistaken afterward. Men generally took the Earth to be round, not as a Sphere, but a Circle; and supposed the Abyss, on which 'twas founded to be the Ocean, or Great Sea; on whose Surface, in their Opinion, it swum, and which on every side encompassed it as far as the very Firmament gave leave, and the ends of the Heaven would permit. That Continent we inhabit, was taken for the whole World, and its Middle or Centre, imagined by most to be near the place where himself dwelled. The Horizon or Sea, and the Firmament, were believed to bond and terminate each other. The Sun, Moon, and Stars, were supposed at their descending below the Horizon, to be immersed in the Sea; and at their ascending above it, to emerge out of it again. How ridiculous these Conceits are, every one will easily judge, who has but a small insight into the System of the World; and how little they are countenanced by the Texts before referred to, 'twere easy to show; but 'tis plain, They were so applied, and the particulars pretty handsomely adjusted to men's own Fancies, on these Hypotheses.  
When therefore we observe the Expressions of Scripture about the Constitution of our own Earth, to have been so miserably misunderstood and misapplyed, we may easily collect what fate any Notions of a sublimer Nature, concerning the Heavens, and the whole System of Being's, must have undergone amongst them. If the Apostles in a more Learned Age had begun their Preaching with the requiring men's belief to the Motion of the Earth, the being of Antipodes, or any other such Paradox in Philosophy, nay, or given them a true and rational Scheme of the Origin of the Universe in all its Parts, we may soon guests at the Reception they would have met with, and at the Success of their Ministry. This procedure could contribute nothing to their design, neither could the People be made to understand and believe such strange Notions. And as in this case, every one will allow the Absurdity of such a method, and never imagine it probable that the Apostles could make use of it; so ought we, by only changing the Scene, to conclude, à priori, that 'tis highly unlikely that Moses would take such a course; and that, unless the words of the History were too express and plain to be denied, 'tis extremely improbable so great a Lawgiver (to go no farther) would extend his Cosmogony beyond the ends of his Writing it, and the Abilities of those who should read it; or in other words, 'tis extremely improbable that the Mosaic Creation is of any other Nature or Extent than the Proposition we are upon does assert.  
IX. Lastly, I prove the Mosaic Creation extends no farther than this Earth and its Appendages, because the Deluge and Conflagration, whose Boundaries are the same with that of the Mosaic Creation extend no farther.  
I shall here take it for granted, That the limits here assigned to the Deluge and Conflagration are just; it being certain as to the former, and I think more than probable as to the latter; and only quote a place, or two to prove the six Days work to be of the very same, and no larger extent than those are, and leave the whole to the Judgement of the Reader. There shall come in the 
2 Pet. three 4, etc.  last days scoffers walking after their own lusts, and saying, Where is the promise of his coming? for since the fathers fell asleep, all things continue as they were from the beginning of the creation. For this they willingly are ignorant of, that by the word of God the heavens were of old, and the earth standing out of the water and in the water, whereby the world that then was being overflowed with water, perished: But the heavens and the earth which are now, by the same word are kept in store, reserved unto fire against the day of judgement, and perdition of ungodly men. The day of the Lord will come as a thief in the night, in 
Verse 10.  the which the heavens shall pass away with a great noise, and the elements shall melt with fervent heat; the earth also, and the works that are therein, shall be burnt up. In the day of God the heavens being on 
Verse 12, 13.  fire shall be dissolved, and the elements shall melt with fervent heat. Nevertheless we, according to his promise, look for a new heaven, and a new earth, wherein dwelleth righteousness.  
Thou, Lord, in the beginning hast laid the foundation 
Heb. i. 11, 12, 13.  of the earth, and the heavens are the works of thine hands: They shall perish, but thou remainest; and they all shall wax old as doth a garment; and as a vesture shalt thou fold them up, and they shall be changed.  
I have now finished all those Arguments which to me are fully satisfactory, and I think prove beyond rational contradiction, That not the vast Universe, but the Earth alone, with its dependencies, are the proper subject of the Six Days Creation: And that the Mosaic History is not a Nice, Exact and Philosophic account of the several steps and operations of the whole; but such an Historical Relation of each Mutation of the Chaos, each successive day, as the Journal of a Person on the Face of the Earth all that while would naturally have contained. The sum of all is this:  
(1.) The very Words and Coherence of Moses himself require such a Construction.  
(2.) The Words of Creating, Making or Framing things here used, are commonly of no larger importance than this Proposition allows.  
(3.) The World, or Heaven and Earth, the objects of this Creation, are alike frequently restrained to the sublunary World, the Air and Earth.  
(4.) The Chaos, that known fund and seminary of the Six Days Creation, extended no farther.  
(5.) On the contrary supposition, the time of the Creation of each Body is extremely disproportionate to the work itself.  
(6.) On the same supposition there is an intolerable disorder, disproportion, and confusion in the works themselves.  
(7.) The final cause of the six days Creation is the advantage of Mankind, the Inhabitant of the Earth.  
(8.) Neither the intention of the Author, nor the capacity of the Readers require or could bear any other account of the origin of things.  
(9) Lastly, Neither the Deluge nor Conflagration, whose extent appears commensurate to that of this Creation, are of any larger compass than is here assigned.  
Upon this view of the whole matter give me leave to say, That to make the Universal Frame of Nature concerned in the particular Fates and Revolutions of our Earth, is at this time of day, to demonstrate either very mean thoughts of the Ends of the Divine Workmanship, and of the Effects thereof in the World; or else very proud and extravagant conceits of our own worth and dignity; and at best argues a narrow, ignoble, and unphilosophical Soul. 'Tis much such another Wise and Rational Notion, as it would be to suppose that the whole Terraqueous Globe, with all its parts and dependencies, all its furniture and productions, was alike concerned in the Fates and Revolutions (pardon the expressions) of one single Fly or Worm belonging to it. And we may even as fairly allow the entire dependence of this sublunary World on the fortune of such a single animalculum; That on its peeping into the World, the whole Earth must arise out of nothing to afford it a resting place; while it was growing, and continued in its prime, all things below must spring and flourish, rejoice and look gay; on its decay, all things must put on a mournful countenance; and on its destruction, Universal Nature here beneath must expire together, and return to its primitive nothing. This representation will, I imagine, seem bold and extravagant. But 'twill be hard to prove it so. And I may appeal to Astronomy whether the Earth can be shown to bear as considerable a proportion to the Universe, as such a poor animalculum does certainly bear to it.  
I would not by this, or any thing else I have heretofore said in this Discourse, be so far mistaken, as to be believed prone to depretiate and and debase Mankind; or to put a slight on all those Works of Nature and Providence which are subservient to it. Neither do I deny that in some sense all the Visible World, Heaven and Earth, are ordained for our use and advantage; I fully believe that we are the Creatures of God, of whom he has a tender regard, and over whom he exercises a constant, a special Care and Providence. As I look upon the Souls of Men, in their proper and primitive perfection, when they came out of their Maker's Hands, to be Noble, to be Glorious, to be Exalted Being's, and perhaps in capacities or faculties, in dignity or happiness, not inferior to some of the Angelic Orders; so I also most undoubtedly believe what our Saviour affirms of good men's state hereafter, that they shall be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 equal to the Angels; and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Children 
Luke xx. 36.  of God himself. While I am persuaded that the Creation of Man was not effected without the concurrence and joint consultation of the Blessed Trinity; Nor his Redemption without the Acceptance of the Father, the Sacrifice and Death of the Son in his Humane Nature; and the Sanctification and Operation of the Holy Spirit. While I am persuaded that the Divine 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 has ever since the Fall of Adam been solicitous about our Reconciliation to God, and made it his constant business, even before as well as since his Incarnation, to mediate for us, and take care of our eternal happiness. While I believe that by the new Covenant Good Men, even in this Imperfect state, are esteemed Heirs of God, joint-Heirs with Christ, and denominated the Brethren and Friends of their Glorious Redeemer. While I do not doubt but our Humane Nature is now, in the Person of our Blessed Saviour, in Heaven, and there on account of the Hypostatical Union with the Eternal 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and as a reward of that Obedience and Suffering, it underwent for us on Earth, advanced above the most exalted Intellectual Orders, at the Right Hand of the Majesty on High. While I expect the same Person in the Glory of the Father, coming to Judge the World in Righteousness; and Mankind, after that final doom, to be partaker of everlasting Joy or Misery according to their behaviour here on Earth. While, I say, I believe all this, as I most sincerely do, I can be under no temptation of looking with contempt upon, or of entertaining a mean opinion of Mankind, or of those Systems of Nature and Providence relating to it. Yet all this notwithstanding, I think that Opinion I am now exposing, deserves no other Character than I have before given of it.  
Tho' I look upon Mankind as one Species of very Noble and Glorious Creatures, yet I suppose it but One, and that there may be Millions of others at the least not inferior to him. Tho' I believe Humane Nature, when Innocent and Perfect, at that height of Purity and Felicity which it once had, and by the Christian Dispensation may be again advanced to, as so considerable and exalted a Species of Being's; yet withal I look upon it at present as under a very different Character. We are all now in a depraved, a sinful, and so in a low, a miserable state. We have by our own wilful Rebellion and Disobedience, made it necessary for God to place us in a short, a vicious, in an uneasy and vexatious World; where at present we are under a sort of confinement in a place of Trial and Probation; and through a doleful Wilderness must make our way to the Land of Canaan. Quisque suos patimur manes. We here feel the sad effects and punishments of former Sins. We are left to struggle with great difficulties, abide many assaults, and undergo severe Agonies, ere we must expect to recover our native dignity, to retrieve our ancient felicity again, Exinde per amplum Mittimur Elysium, & reduces laeta arva tenemus. As flesh and blood cannot inherit the 
1 Cor. xv. 50.  kingdom of God, so that Kingdom is not of this World. I see no reason to esteem the present 
Joh. xviii. 36.  condition of Mortality as at all considerable in itself, (tho' in its consequences it extremely be so) in comparison of the past and future periods of our Being's; and therefore without believing the Earth one of the greatest or noblest Globes in the World, I can suppose it a very proper and suitable habitation for us at present: Most wisely contrived, (as it certainly is) and its Funiture peculiarly and wonderfully adapted to our needs, capacities and operations. I acknowledge that Providence has so constituted our Earth that we receive some advantages from all, and very great ones from some other parts of the external and visible World. All which were in the Original Creation of things both foreseen and foredesigned by God, and so may not improperly be so far said to have been made for our use, and appointed to serve our necessities. I do not think that those Systems of the Universe we here speak of, are ever a whit the less useful to us, or the benefits we reap from them ever the less in themselves, or less worthy of our notice and observation, our admiration and gratitude to God, because they also are subservient to other noble purposes, and are by Divine Providence made use of in several great designs over and above those advantages we are able to take notice of, or can ourselves enjoy from them. I cannot imagine that God is peculiarly fond of any particular parts of the Material Creation, or any more a Respecter of some inanimate Bodies, than of Persons. He no doubt equally makes use of them all, according to their several kinds and capacities, in the service of the various species of Intelligent Creatures, and in the bringing about the great Periods of Nature, and the Decrees of Heaven; which as they are in great measure unknown to us, so may they regard Rational Being's very different and remote from us and our concerns.  
If we duly reflect on the Infinite Nature, and unlimited Perfections of the Divine Being, the Creator and Original of all things, as well as on the number, vastness, and glory of those his works which are within our view, we shall see reason to confess, there may be millions of Nobler Intellectual Being's interposed between Man and God: And the whole World might be more reasonably supposed made at the Creation, and for the sole use of any one species of those, than of Mankind. If therefore we be unwilling to be ourselves excluded from a share in the intentions and designs of Heaven, let us not exclude any other rational Creatures from the same; but be willing to suppose as this Earth was formed in six days for the sake of Man; so were the rest of the Heavenly Bodies, formed at other proper times, for the sake of other of God's Creatures; for whom Providence ought to be allowed to have taken a proportionable Care, and made a suitable provision, as we ourselves find has been done with regard to us and our affairs. Let us learn humble and modest sentiments of ourselves, from the contemplation of the immensity of the Works of God in the World. Which useful Lesson the Holy Psalmist would by his own example teach us. With whose Natural and Pious Reflection in this very case I shall conclude this whole discourse. When 
Psal. viij. 3, 4.  I consider thy Heavens, the work of thy fingers, the Moon and the Stars which thou hast ordained; Lord! what is Man that thou art mindful of him! And the Son of Man that thou visitest him! O Lord our 
ver. ult.  Lord! How excellent is thy name in all the Earth!   

POSTULATA.  
1. THE Obvious or Literal Sense of Scripture is the True and Real one, where no evident Reason can be given to the contrary.  
II. That which is clearly accountable in a natural way, is not without reason to be ascribed to a Miraculous Power.  
III. What Ancient Tradition asserts of the constitution of Nature, or of the Origin and Primitive States of the World, is to be allowed for True, where 'tis fully agreeable to Scripture, Reason, and Philosophy.   

A NEW THEORY OF THE EARTH.  

BOOK I. LEMMATA.  
I. ALL Bodies will persevere for ever in that state, whether of Rest or Motion, in which they once are, if no other force or impediment act upon them, or suffer by them.  
II. All Motion is of itself rectilinear, and with the same constant uniform Celerity, if no other external Cause disturb it.  
Corollary 1. 'Tis evident from these two Propositions, that Matter is entirely a passive Substance.  
Coral. 2. No Spontaneous Motion or Action can be the effect of mere Matter.  
Coral. 3. The Soul of Man, whose least Power seems to be that of Spontaneous Motion, is incorporeal: which is also a necessary consequence of the first Corollary; for if Matter be perfectly a passive Thing, the Soul, which is so active a Being, cannot be material.  
Coral. 4. The Bruit Creatures giving all possible Demonstrations of Spontaneous Motion, and of a principle of Action, cannot reasonably be supposed merely Corporeal Machine's.  
III. All those single Corpuscles of which Bodies are composed, do attract all other single Corpuscles of which other Bodies are composed, and are alike mutually attracted by them. If this Affection of the Parts of Bodies be considered with respect to those towards which the Motion is, 'tis called Attraction, and they are said to draw all others. But if it be considered with respect to those which are moved, 'tis called Gravitation, or a Tendency in them towards others. Thus in Magnetism we imagine a Power of Attraction belonging to the Loadstone; and in the Iron a Tendency, or (as I may call it, tho' somewhat improperly) Gravitation towards it. Tho'indeed, by the way, the Force or Affection being found to be mutual and equal on both sides, the Terms might justly be so too; and a Loadstone might as properly be said to tend or gravitate towards the Iron, or Iron to attract the Loadstone, as the contrary; just as 'tis in the Point before us. This however will serve for an Illustration, and explain our meaning in the present case, where all the Parts of Bodies are endued with such a mutual Gravitation and Attraction with respect to all others.  

SCHOLIUM.  
That no prejudice nor misunderstanding may arise, 'tis to be observed, That when we use the terms of Attraction or Gravitation, we do not thereby determine the Physical Cause or Seat of any effects, as if some innate Power or occult Quality were to be supposed in Bodies (as will appear presently); but only use such familiar Terms whereby our meaning may be easily understood, and the Effects of Nature explained, even where the last and proper efficient Cause is not mechanically assignable. Thus we do and may say, as before, That the Loadstone attracts the Iron, or the Iron tends or gravitates to the Loadstone, not ascribing thereby any proper and positive Quality or Power to these Bodies, but for ease of Expression, and for supplying what we cannot otherwise readily explain relating to them. Thus also we commonly say, That Stones are heavy, or tend towards the Centre of the Earth; and the Expressions, rightly understood, are true and natural: Tho' perhaps in both cases the real cause of those Effects which we ascribe to such an Attraction, Tendency, or Gravitation, is External, and some continual Impulse from without, not any inherent Power really Existent within, is the Original of all. But in such cases, where the true Agent is invisible or unknown, we must have leave to use those terms which the Matter will bear, or Custom has rendered familiar; without which, uneasy and troublesome Circumlocutions will be unavoidable; especially, seeing that no Error can hereby creep into our Reasonings, because 'tis evident, that all the Effects of Nature are exactly the very same in the World, and not otherwise, which they certainly would and must be if Bodies did really and properly, by their own inherent Virtue or Quality, attract, and were attracted by all others.  
IV. This Affection of mutual Attraction or Gravitation is universal in extent; all Bodies in the whole World, as far as we have any means of knowing wherefoever they are placed, being in common subject thereto, and concerned therein.  
V. This Affection is also universal as to the kinds of its Objects; it belonging equally to all the Parts of Matter, of what Sort or Form, in what Figure or Condition soever they are: the difference of Bodies as to Texture and Composition, Fluidity and Firmness, Motion and Rest, Bigness and Subtly, or any other such mutable Qualities, not in the least diminishing the Influence thereof.  
VI This Affection is also universal and equable as to Time, without all manner of intermission; without any increase or diminution in different Ages.  
VII. The Quantity of the force of Attraction at equal distances is exactly proportionable to the Quantity of Matter in the attracting Body, being in reality nothing but the Result or Sum of the united Forces of all those single Particles of which 'tis composed. Thus if A be double to, i. e. has twice as much matter as B; A will have a double force of Attraction also, at equal distances from their Centres respectively. If A represent the Earth, B the Moon; if B contain but the twenty sixth part of the matter in A, (as 
Lem. 33. infrà.  it really does contain no more) and a Globe or Ball were placed at the same distance from the Centre of B, at which another equal to it were from that of A, it would be but the twenty sixth part so heavy towards B, as the other were towards A.  
VIII. This mutual tendency of Bodies is greater or less, according as the Bodies themselves are nearer to, or farther from each other. The same Body more forcibly attracting those which are near, than those which are farther off. So that Stone or Pillar which is with us very heavy, would be comparatively very light, if it were as far distant from us as the Moon.  
IX. The proportion of the Increase and Decrease of this Gravity of Bodies in their approach to, or recess from each other, is neither that of Similar Lines nor Solids, but of Superficies or Plains: The Force of Attraction in several distances being reciprocally in a Duplicate Proportion thereof. Thus when the same Body, without the Surface of the Earth, is twice as near its Centre, as it was before, 'tis four times as heavy; when thrice as near, 'tis nine times as heavy; when four times as near, 'tis sixteen times as heavy as before. In like manner, the same strength which were able to sustain a Body of one hundred weight here, would at twice our distance from the Earth's Centre, be equally able to sustain four hundred weight; at three times our distance, nine hundred weight; at four times our distance, sixteen hundred weight, and so, in infinitum, at all other distances. For as the Squares of the distances increase, so does the Power of Attraction decrease; and as the Squares of the distances decrease, so does the Power of Attraction at the same time increase proportionably; as will be proved presently from the known Phaenomena of Astronomy.  
Corollary 1. From the Comparison of the two first 
Vid. Bentley, Serm. 7. p. 26, etc.  Propositions with the seven last, 'tis evident, That this universal force of mutual Attraction or Gravitation of Bodies is not a result from the Nature of Matter; which being circumscribed within its own bounds, being incapable of acting at a distance, and besides being entirely passive in its very Essence, cannot possibly draw others, or tend towards them of itself.  
Coral. 2. This universal force of Gravitation being so plainly above, besides, and contrary to the Nature of Matter; on the formentioned Accounts must be the Effect of a Divine Power and Efficacy which governs the whole World, and which is absolutely necessary to its Preservation.  
Coral. 3. When the Divine Power is inseparable from the Essence of God, 'tis evident, the latter is Omnipresent as well as the former, and every where equally diffused through the Universe; and that therefore in God we properly live, move, and have our being.  
Coral. 4. The Divine Nature is Incorporeal and Spiritual, as being equally present, and equally powerful in the midst of the material World, as in those immense Spaces which every where distinguish the Parts, and surround the Limits of it.  
Coral. 5. The Providence of God in the Natural World is not merely a Conservation of its being, or a Non-annihilation thereof; but a constant, uniform, active Influence or Energy in all the Operations done in it; the very same which was exerted in the Original Impression of those Laws of Motion on which it depends. The two first Propositions, 'tis true, seem to require only a Continuation of Existence, without any new or continual Action; but the seven last plainly require more; and no less than I am here pleading for. So that if we should suppose God Almighty to withdraw or suspend this his actual Efficacy and Influence on all the Bodies in the World, tho' he preserved their being; the whole would immediately be dissolved, and each of the Heavenly Bodies be crumbled into Dust; the single Atoms commencing their several Motions in such several strait Lines, according to which the Projectile Motion chanced to be at the instant when the Divine Influence (the cause of Gravitation, and all such other Affections of Matter) was suspended or withdrawn.  
Coral. 6. Mechanical Philosophy, which relies chiefly on the Power of Gravity, is, if rightly understood, so far from leading to Atheism, that it solely depends on, supposes, and demonstrates the Being and Providence of God; and its Study by consequence is the most serviceable to Religion of all other.  
Coral. 7. The Epicureans, who endeavoured to cast the belief of a Providence at least, if not of a Deity out of the World by their Atomical or Mechanical Philosophy, very foolishly misunderstood and abused their own Principles; which in reality, when rightly comprehended, do with the greatest Evidence and Conviction establish them both, beyond all other whatsoever.  
Coral. 8. There is no such Ethereal Substance, or Subtle Matter, pervading the Pores of Bodies, which being itself free from the Law of Gravity, or endued with a less Proportion thereof, might be imagined to be the cause of it in other Bodies, or the means of any other Effects in the World.  
Coral. 9 A Vacuum, or Space distinct from Matter, is necessary to be admitted. For were the World equally full every where, when all Matter is equally heavy in proportion to its Quantity, there could not possibly be any difference in the Specific Gravity of Bodies; it being on the Hypothesis of a Plenum impossible that a Cube of Gold should be heavier than an equal Cube of Air, and it's contained subtle Matter together; and by consequence equally impossible that the former should overbalance or descend in the latter, which yet all experience shows it really does. So that a Plenum is so far from accounting for the Phaenomenon of Gravity, as some would have it, that it utterly subverts the possibility of it; and while the last is evident, the first must needs be indefenfible.  
X. From the Uniform Projectile Motion of Bodies in strait lines, and the Universal Power of Attraction or Gravitation, the curvilinear motion of all the Heavenly Bodies does arise. If a Body, as B, be moving uniformly along 
Fig. 3.  the line DC, from D to C; and another Body A be present, this latter Body A must draw the former B from its strait line DC, and by doing so continually, while at the same time the Body B retains its Projectile force along a strait line in every point of its Course, must make the line of its real motion a bend one, and change its rectilinear into a curvilinear trajectory.  
Coral. Hence we may learn what is that conatus recedendi à centro motûs in revolving Bodies, and in what sense 'tis to be understood. For when, as we have already seen, all Bodies have a vis centripeta, or propension towards one another; 'tis impossible they should of themselves, in as proper a manner, have a contrary propension, or vis centrifuga; an endeavour of avoiding one another, (if these improper terms will be allowed me.) The true meaning therefore of this attempt or endeavour to get farther off the Centre of Motion is only this, That all Bodies being purely passive, and so incapable of altering their uniform motion along those strait lines, or tangents to their curves, in which they are every moment, still tend onwards in the same lines, and retain their propension or effort towards that rectilinear motion all the time they are obliged to move in curves; and consequently at every point of their course, endeavour to fly off by their Tangents. Now the parts of the Tangent to which this endeavour is, being farther from the Centre than those of the Curves to which the bodies are actually forced, an attempt to go on in the Tangent may be, and is styled an attempt to go farther off or recede from that Centre; tho' from no other affection than that of inactivity, or of persevering in a rectilinear motion. So that tho' the vis centripeta, or power of gravitation be an active and positive force, continually renewed and impressed on Bodies; the vis centrifuga, or conatus recedendi à centro motûs is not so, but the mere consequent and result from their inactivity. This is evident in Bodies revolving in Ellipses about one of the Foci, in their descent towards it; where the Tangent being oblique to the Radius, or Line, from the Point of Contact to the Focus, this very conatus recedendi à centro motûs, by urging it along the Tangent, will for some time make it approach nearer to the Focus; (tho' not so much nearer as by its revolving in the Ellipsis itself) as may be seen in the Scheme, if a Body at B. were moving towards L. about the Focus H. 
Schem. 1.  And this explication is confirmed by all experience. For 
Fig. 6.  let a Stone be let loose from the Sling, or any revolving body be disengaged from the force which retained it in its Curve, and it will not go from the Centre, but only pass along the Tangent in which it was moving as if there were no such Centre near it at all.  
XI. A Rectilinear or Projectile motion of the Planets along the Tangents to their Orbits, (which when once begun, always uniformly continues) joined or compounded with their gravitation to the Sun, in the common Centre or rather Focus of our System, is the Original of all the Planetary Revolutions about him. Thus if Jupiter, for instance, represented by B, were moving uniformly along the Line DC, 
Fig. 3.  from D towards C; if the Sun A were absent, the Planet would pass on strait from B to C, with the same velocity with which it had come from D to B. But if upon its arrival at the point B, the Sun in the Centre or Focus A begin to affect it, the Planet, by the Sun's Attraction, must be drawn from a rectilinear to a curvilinear course; and be obliged, if the Sun's Power be great enough compared with the Planets velocity, to revolve about him, and that, the attractive force always continuing, for ever after. The case is just the same as if B were a Stone in a Sling, A the Hand of the Slinger, (by the help of the strings united together, and represented by the line A B) whirling it round continually. For as the Stone at its coming to the point B, were it let loose and left to itself, would fly off in the strait Line or Tangent B C, yet by force is still retained at an equal distance from the hand of the slinger, and compelled to revolve in a kind of circle; so 'tis here. The Attraction of the Sun in the common Centre or Focus compels all the Planets, which of themselves would pass along their several Tangents, to revolve about itself, and describe their several curvilinear Orbits. And the case is the same in the secondary Planets with respect to their primary ones, about which they revolve in the same manner as they all both Primary and Secondary revolve about the Sun, in the common Centre or Focus of the entire System.  
Coral. 1. Hence 'tis manifest, that the Law of universal Attraction once established, unless the Divine Power had put the Planets into a suitable motion in right lines, they must soon have been drawn downwards, and fallen into the Sun: And still, if their motions should be entirely stopped and cease, the same must happen, and they must not only be uncapable of those noble uses to which they are now subservient, but utterly perish in the violence of the Sun's scorching heat. The preventing of which therefore ought justly to be attributed to the Wisdom and Power of God in the constitution of the World.  
Coral. 2. If the World be limited and finite in its extent, 'tis so in its time also; and so vice versâ if eternal in its time, 'tis infinite also in its extent. For when all Matter (as far as we have any means of knowing, and so in reason all Matter whatsoever) is endued alike with a power of attraction; and must all thereby, without proper motions along strait lines, at last meet in the common Centre of Gravity of the whole; and when withal the other Systems of fixed Stars, supposed here finite, retain their site and distance from each other, and thence appear not to have any projectile motion along strait lines to prevent the same; had the frame of the World been eternal, the effect abovementioned must have innumerable ages ago, really come to pass; and all the matter of the entire Universe composed one single dull and unmoveable heap or mass in the common Centre of Gravity of the whole: Which not having happened, demonstrates the impossibility of the Eternity of the World, and the necessity of admitting its production in time by the Power of God. When therefore 'tis unreasonable to suppose the material World truly unlimited in extent, 'tis necessary to suppose it no more unlimited in duration also. And this reasoning is unavoidable, unless we allow the most invariable and constant property of Matter in our System to be peculiar to it, and so to be a voluntary Constitution of God Almighty; or at least that a miraculous Providence does hinder the forementioned Effect continually. So that upon the whole, as the very Learned Mr. Bentley has observed, either the Divine 
Serm. 7. p. 37, 38.  Power in Creating, or peculiar Providence in Governing the frame of Nature, is on these undoubted Principles for ever established.  
XII. When the Projectile Motion of the Planets is in its Direction, Perpendicular to a Line from the Sun, and in its degree of velocity, so nicely adapted and contempered to the quantity of the Sun's Attraction there, that neither can overcome the other, (the force of gravitation towards the Sun, and the celerity of the Planets proper motions being perfectly in aequilibrio) the Orbits of such revolving Planets will be complete Circles, themselves neither approaching to, nor receding from the Sun the Centre of their motions. And the Case is the same in the Secondary Planets about their Primary ones. Thus 'tis supposable, that the Velocity of all the Planets about the Sun, was exactly accommodate Originally to his Power of Attraction, and that their Primitive Orbits were perfect Circles; from which at this day they do not mightily differ. Thus however Jupiter's four Satellits or little Moons have their Motions so exactly proportioned to their gravitation to him, that their Orbits, as far as the most nice Observations can judge, are perfect Circles, they keeping at an equal distance from his Centre in all the points of their courses about him.  
XIII. When the Projectile Motion is not adapted to, but is either too swift or too slow for the Attraction towards the Central Body, the Orbits described will be Ellipses; and in the former case, when the Projectile Motion is too swift, the Orbit will be bigger than the Circle beforementioned; and the nearer Focus of the Ellipsis will be coincident with the Central Body; And in the latter case the Orbit will be less than the Circle, and the farther Focus of the Ellipsis will be coincident with that Central Body. Thus if the celerity 
Fig. 3.  of B, be exactly correspondent to the attractive force of the Central Body A, neither will prevail, and the Body, preserving an equal distance from the Centre, will describe the Circle Be Eb. If the Celerity be greater, it will overcome the Attraction, and cast itself farther off the Centre for some time, and so revolve about it in the larger Ellipsis BHFG; the Central Body, possessing that Focus A, which is nearest the point B, where the Attraction began. But if the Celerity be smaller, the Attraction of the Central Body A, will be too hard for it, will force it for sometime to come nearer, and to describe the lesser Ellipsis BKLI; the Central Body possessing that Focus A which is farthest from the point B, where the Attraction began: As will be very plain from the consideration of the Figure relating hereto.   

SCHOLIUM.  
'Tis indeed possible that the Celerity of Bodies may be so great, compared with the force of Attraction to the Central Body, as to cast them off with such violence, that the Attraction will never be able to bring them round, or make them revolve about it: In which case the Orbits described will be one of the other Conic Sections, either Parabola's or Hyperbola's; according to the less or greater violence with which the Bodies are thrown; and the Central Body will possess the Focus of such a Figure. But no Phaenomena of Nature persuading us that de facto any of the Heavenly Bodies do describe either of those Lines, (tho' Comets Ellipses come near to Parabola's; of which hereafter) I shall not farther insist upon them here. For if what has been said of Ellipses has been well understood, the rest can have no great difficulty in it.  
XIV. Several Bodies moving about the same Central one, tho' their Primitive Velocity were equal, and direction alike, yet if they be at different distances from it, they will describe figures of different Species about it. For when that determinate degree of Velocity, which at one distance were just commensurate to the Central Bodies Attraction, and so would produce a circular Orbit, must at a farther distance be too hard for it, by reason of the diminution of the Attraction there; an Elliptical Orbit must be described; whose nearer Focus would be coincident with the Central Body. In like manner, when the same determinate degree of Velocity were at a nearer distance, where the Central Attraction is augmented, it would be too little for the same; and an Elliptical Orbit must be described, whose farther Focus would be coincident with the Central Body. This cannot be difficult if what has been hitherto said have been rightly apprehended. For when the species of the Planetary Orbits depend solely on the proportion between the Attraction towards the Central Body, and the Velocity of the Projectile Motion; as that proportion remaining at any distance whatsoever, the bigness of the Orbits will be various, but the Species the same; so when that proportion is changed, the Species of the Figures must be changed also: Which being done, the Velocity given, by the various force of Attraction in several distances from the Centre, as well as by the various Velocity, at a given distance, of which before; 'tis evident the Species of the Orbits will be different in this, as well as in the former Case.  
Coral. The greater disproportion there is between the quantity of Attraction, and the Velocity of the revolving Bodies, in the circumstances mentioned in the two last Propositions, the farther from a Circular, and the more Oblong and Eccentrical will the Orbits described be. And the greater approach to correspondence there is, the nearer to circular, and the less Oblong and Eccentrical will the same Orbits be.  
XV. The circular Orbits of Planets depend not only on the exact adjustment of the Projectile Velocity to the attractive Power of the Sun, but upon the direction of the same Projectile Motion, at the original Commencing of the Attraction. Thus where the Planet is in its own Tangent neither Ascending nor Descending, and the Angle preceding CBA is a right one, which we 
Fig. 3.  have hitherto supposed; from the correspondence of the Velocity to the Attraction, the Orbits will be perfect Circles. Otherwise, when the direction of the motion is oblique, in any measure ascending from, or descending to the Central Body, and the preceding Angle CBA obtuse or acute, the Planet, tho' its Velocity were exactly adapted to the Attraction of the Central Body, would revolve in an Ellipsis; and the point B, where the Attraction began, would be the end of the lesser Axis thereof. All which will become easier by what we shall presently come to explain of that figure.  
Coral. From these four last Propositions, compared with the present System of the Planetary World, 'tis obvious to take notice of the Wise and Careful Providence of God, and his most accurate contrivance in 
Vid. Bentley, Serm. 8.  the disposal and regulation of the whole: Whereby the primary Velocity of the Planets, their several distances from the Central Bodies, and the original direction of their motions, have been each so nicely adjusted and adapted to the force of Attraction every where, that all the Orbits of the Planets became thereby either truly circular, or not very much different from the same. Which remark will appear the more just, and considerable, if we reflect on the infinitely different degrees of Velocity, and oblique direction; with the immensly various distances from the Central Bodies, equally possible with those which were so fitly pitched upon; and observe, to what noble and valuable uses these Bodies are now subservient, which, without the forementioned exactness of contrivance in each particular, could not have been provided for. All which demonstrate the great necessity of interesting the Divine Providence; and the worthiness of its so careful interposition in such cases.   

SCHOLIUM.  
In order to the easier apprehension of the Motions of the Celestial Bodies, and of those things already said, or to be said hereafter, relating to them, 'twill not be improper in this place to give some account of the Generation, Nature, and Easy Properties of Ellipses; in which, (including the Circle, as is commonly done) all the Heavenly Bodies (as far as we have hitherto reason to believe) revolve perpetually; so far at least as will be directly subservient to our present purpose, and give any Light to the following Theory. Take therefore, from the great Des Cartes, this 
Cartes. D●optr. Cap. 8. etc.  natural and obvious description or delineation of an Oval or Ellipsis; which tho' familiar to the Gardener and joiner, is a very good one, and gives as just and complete an Idea of it as any other whatsoever.  
Take a small Cord or Packthread, which is 
Fig. 6.  very pliable, and yet not easily stretched beyond its natural length; Tie the two ends together, by which means it will be a sort of round or circular circumference mutable into all Figures. Let two Pins or Nails, H and I, be driven into a plain Board or Table; put the Cord or Packthread round the two Pins or Nails H and I, and with a Pencil or any such thing, (which, as it is drawn along, will make a small stroke) in your hand, turn it round about the two Pins or Nails, as about a double Centre, till you return to the Point from whence you began. Thus if B be the Point where you begin the delineation, continue it either way, by OFMKNEPD, or 
Fig. 6.  DPENKMFO, till you return to B again. 
Schem. I.  By which means the Point of your Pencil will describe such a Curve as is here represented, and is called an Ellipsis. The nature and properties whereof, as far as at present we shall consider the same, are as follow.  
(1.) The Species of the Ellipsis depends on the proportion there is between the length of the Cord, and the distance of the two Centres H and I: And consequently, wherever that determinate proportion is given, the Species is given also, tho' the bigness and capacity be changed: But where that proportion is not given; as, the length of the Cord remaining, where the distance of the Centres is changed; or, that distance remaining, the length of the Cord is changed; or both are changed, but not in the same proportion; in all these cases the Species of the Ellipsis is different. Thus in particular where the distance of the Centres, or the Line H I, is greater in proportion to the length of the Cord, there the Ellipsis is farther from, and where 'tis less the Ellipsis is nearer to a Circle. All which is so obvious on a very little consideration of the Delineation, and Figure, as 'tis represented in the two different Schemes, that no more words need be used about it.  
(2.) If in a considerably large Figure the two Points H and I be very near together, it will be scarce distinguishable from a Circle; and in any Figure if they be supposed to unite, and be coincident, the Eccentrical Curve will become Concentrical; and the Ellipsis degenerate into a Circle; as perfect a one, as any drawn with a pair of Compasses. Whence we see why a Circle is reckoned among the Ellipses; and how it may be generated by a way very like that made use of in their delineation.  
(3.) As when the Points H and I are coincident, the Ellipsis loses its Eccentricity, and denomination, and commences a Circle; so, on the other hand, if the distance H I be indefinitely lengthened, while the difference between that distance and the length of the Cord, (equal to D H and I K or double to one D H; as the Pencil at D is easily perceived) remains the same, the Ellipsis will go through all Species, and at last become indefinitely Oblong and Eccentrical, and one half of it, as F D E, will degenerate into the very same Figure we call a Parabola. For as all degrees of Eccentricity make Ellipses of all Species; so no degree of Eccentricity makes a Circle; and an indefinite or infinite degree of it makes a Parabola: Which, tho' we have no necessity to consider it so distinctly in this place (none of the Heavenly Bodies, as far as we yet know, describing truly such a Line, as has been already observed;) yet on account of the Comets Orbits, which 
Fig. 1.  are nearly Parabolical, at least deserved our notice; and the first Figure will show an example of it.  
(4.) An Ellipsis being described about two Points, as a Circle about one, or those two united; hence may appear in some measure the nature of these Points. They are indeed called the Foci or Umbilici of the Figure, but might not unfitly be named the Centres thereof. And how naturally each of them bears much the same respect to the Elliptic Periphery, that the Centre does to the circular one, is partly obvious from the foregoing delineation; and of which those who are acquainted with the Conic Sections cannot be ignorant. To whom the matter will be still plainer, if they consider the generation of an Ellipsis from the Section of a Conic superficies, by a plain intersecting the opposite sides of the Cone, and yet not parallel to the Basis; as the Geometricians usually do. For there the Axis of the Cone, or Line which passes from its Vertex through the Centre of the Circle its Basis, does not pass through the middle or Centre of the Ellipsis; but one of those Points we are speaking of. And accordingly, if the name Centre had not by custom in the Ellipsis been borrowed from the Circle on account of its position, rather than some other properties of it, and thence applied to the middle point in the Ellipsis; it might very fitly, as has been before said, have been given to the two Points H and I, now styled the Foci or Umbilici thereof. And by the same reason the corresponding single Points, going under the same names in the Parabola and Hyperbola, would deserve and challenge the same denomination. And this is so agreeable to the true System of the Planetary World, that in the new Astronomy (and thence in these Papers) the stile is sometimes continued; and 'tis not unusual, I may add, nor very improper, to say, That the Sun, the common Focus or Umbilicus of all the Celestial Elliptic Orbits, is in the Centre of our System, or possesses the Centre of the Planetary World.  
(5.) Tho' all the Lines passing through the Centre in a Circle, being equal, are equally considerable; yet 'tis otherwise in the Conic Sections; where that Line through the Focus alone which cuts the principal Axis at right Angles, is remarkable above all the rest; and in very many cases peculiarly considerable. This Line is styled the Latus Rectum, and in the Ellipsis is, after the longer and shorter Axis, the third proportional. Thus in the Figure before us, as DK is to OF, so is the same OF to OPEN or MN, the Latus Rectum thereof, so famous with the Writers on the Conic Sections.  
(6). The subtense of the Angle of Contact bd, parallel to the distance from the Focus BH, at an equal distance from the Point of contact B, if that distance be supposed infinitely small, is in all parts of the same Ellipsis, or other Conic Section equal to itself. The Truth and Use of which property is not yet sufficiently known.  
(7.) If from any Point in the circumference of an Ellipsis as B, Lines be drawn to each Focus, BH, BY; these two Lines taken together are always equal to themselves, and to the longer Axis KD: As the delineation of the Figure does plainly manifest.  
(8.) If the Angle made by the Lines to the Foci from any certain Point, HBI be divided in the midst by the Line BASILIUS; the said Line BASILIUS will be perpendicular to the Tangent, or Curve at the Point of contact; and so the Angles ABL ABG will be right ones, and equal to each other, as consequently will equal parts of them LBH: IBG.  
(9) A Line drawn from either Focus to the end of the lesser Axis, HE or IE, is equal to half the longer Axis CD or CK: as is evident by the last particular but one. And the same Line is Arithmetically the middle proportional between the greatest and least distance from the said Focus. Thus HE, for instance, is just so much longer than HD, as 'tis shorter than HK; the difference in both cases being the Eccentricity HC or CI.  
(10.) The Tangent of an Ellipsis LG is never perpendicular to a Line drawn from the Focus, 
Fig. 6.  excepting the two points which terminate the 
Scheme 1.  longer Axis D and K. And if you imagine the point of contact B, with the Radius BH, and the Tangent LG, to move round the Ellipsis together, from B towards D; the preceding Angle, HBL, will, in the descent from K by F to D, be an acute one; (its acuteness increasing from K to F, and as much decreasing from F to D) and in the ascent from D by E to K an obtuse one; (its obtuseness increasing from D to E; and as much decreasing from E to K:) in both semirevolutions arriving at rightness at the Points D and K, the ends of the longer Axis alone; as was here to be observed.  
(11.) The Area of an Ellipsis is to that of a circumscribed Circle, (whose Diameter is equal to the others longer Axis) as the shorter Axis of the Ellipsis is to the same longer Axis or Diameter.  
(12.) If the Circumferences of a Circle, and of an Ellipsis, be equal; the Area of the Circle is the greater. It being known, that of all Figures, whose Perimeters are equal, the Circle is the most capacious.  
(13.) If an Ellipsis, by becoming infinitely Eccentrical, degenerate into a Parabola; the Latus Rectum will be four times as long as the nearest distance to the Focus thereof. Thus r s 
Fig. 1.  is four times as long as H t.  
XVI. All Bodies which, together with a Projectile or Uniform Motion along right Lines, are continually attracted or impelled towards one certain Point or Centre, let the attraction or impulse be of what nature or quantity soever, will always (no other Force interposing) by a Line drawn from that Centre to themselves, describe equal Area's in equal times, and so proportionable Area's in proportionable times, through all parts of their courses. Thus if the Area described the first minute were equal to a thousand square Feet; whether the Bodies came nearer or went farther off, it would always in a minute be equal to the same thousand square feet; in two minutes double, or two thousand; in three minutes treble, or three thousand; in four minutes Quadruple, or four thousand; and so for ever proportionably. The demonstration of this noble and exceeding useful Theorem is both easy and pleasant: But that not being my present business, I shall, as in the rest, refer the Reader to the Great Author himself for satisfaction.  
XVII. All Bodies, vice versâ, which revolve in Curves; and by a Line drawn from themselves to a certain Point or Centre, describe Area's proportionable to the times of description; are attracted or impelled continually towards that Point or Centre.  
Corollary. When therefore Lines drawn: from every one of the Planets to the Sun, describe perpetually Area's proportionable to the times of description; as is owned by all Astronomers; 'tis certain that, besides their several Projectile Motions, they are every one continually attracted or impelled towards the Sun; and from such compounded forces revolve about him. And the case being the same in the Moon about the Earth; the Circumjovials about Jupiter; and the Circumsaturnals about Saturn; this Corollary equally belongs to them also.  
XVIII. If Bodies from a Projectile Motion, and an attraction or impulse to a Point or Centre move about the same in a Spiral Line, which intersects every Radius in the same Angle; the force of the attraction or impulse, at different distances from that Centre is reciprocally as the Cubes of such distances: And vice versâ, if the force of attraction or impulse to any Centre be as the Cubes of the distances reciprocally; Bodies revolving about the same must describe Spiral Lines, intersecting the Radij in the same Angle.  
XIX. If Bodies from a Projectile Motion and an attraction or impulse to a Point, move about it, being the Centre of an Ellipsis, in the Periphery of the same Ellipsis; the force of attraction is directly as the distance from such a Centre: And vice versâ, if the force of attraction or impulse to any Point be as the distance from the same directly, Bodies revolving about it must describe an Elliptic Figure; with whose Centre the forementioned Point will be coincident.  
XX. If Bodies from a Projectile Motion, and an attraction or impulse to a Point, describe an Ellipsis about that Point, coincident with one of its Foci; the force of Attraction towards that Focus is reciprocally as the squares of the distances from the same. And vice versâ, if the force or attraction to any Point be in a duplicate proportion of the distances from the same reciprocally; Bodies revolving about the same must describe Ellipses about it, coincident with one of the Foci thereof.  
Corollary 1. Where Bodies revolve about any Point or Central Body, from the Figure described, and the Situation of the Point or Central Body, the Law of attraction or impulse tending towards the same is discovered. And Vice versâ, where the Law of attraction or impulse is known, the Figure to be described by revolving Bodies, and the Situation of the Point or Central Body, towards which the attraction or impulse is, with respect to such Figures, is à priori discovered also.  
Coral. 2. None of the Heavenly Bodies describing either Spiral Lines, or Ellipses about their Centres, 'tis certain no Law of Gravitation in a triplicate reciprocal, or direct simple proportion of the distance from the Central Body, obtains in the Planetary World.  
Coral. 3. 
* Coral. Lem. 17. prius.  All the Planets revolutions arising from the composition of their Projectile Motion and Gravitation towards the Sun; and they all describing Ellipses about him, in the Common Focus of all their Orbits, as is evident from Astronomy; 'tis hence certain that the force of their attraction or impulse towards the Sun is in a duplicate proportion of their distances reciprocally.  
Coral. 4. The case being the same as to the Moon about the Earth, and the Circumsaturnals about Saturn; this last Corollary belongs equally to them also. But Jupiter's Satellits revolving in complete Circles are incapable of affording evidence in his case.  
XXI. If several Bodies revolve about the same central attractive Body at several distances; and the periodical Times in which they revolve be to each other, as the Squares of their distances from the same; the force of Attraction or Impulse to that central Body is in a triplicate Proportion of such distances reciprocally; and vice versâ, if the force of Attraction or Impulse be as the Cubes of their distances reciprocally, the periodical Times of Revolution will be to each other, as the Squares of their distances from the same central Body.  
XXII. If several Bodies revolve about the same central attractive Body, at several distances in Circular or Elliptic Orbits, and the periodical Times of revolving be all equal; the force of Attraction or Impulse towards the central Body is directly, as the distances from the same.  
XXIII. If several Bodies revolve about the same central Body, in Circular or Elliptic Orbits, at several distances; and the Squares of the periodical Times of revolving are to each other as the Cubes of the middle distances from the same central Body; the force of Attraction or Impulse towards the same is in a duplicate Proportion of the distances from the same reciprocally.  
Corollary 1. Where several Bodies, from a projectile Motion, compounded with a Gravitation towards a central Body, revolve about the same at several distances; from the Proportion there is between the periodical Times of revolving, compared with the distances from the central Body, the Law of Gravitation tending towards the same is discovered; and vice versâ, where the Law of Gravitation is known, the Proportion between the periodical Times compared with the distances from the central Body is, à priori, discovered also.  
Coral. 2. None of the Heavenly Bodies periodical Times of revolving being to each other as the Squares of their distances from the central Body, nor equal to one another; 'tis certain, as before, that no Law of Gravitation in a triplicate reciprocal, or direct simple Proportion of the distances from the central Body, obtains in the Planetary World.  
Coral. 3. 
* Coral. Lem. 17. prius.  All the Planets Revolutions arising from the Composition of their projectile Motion and Gravitation towards the Sun, and the Squares of their periodical Times of revolving being to each other as the Cubes of their middle distances from him; 'tis hence certain, That, as before, the force of their Attraction or Impulse towards the Sun, is in a duplicate Proportion of their distances reciprocally.  
Coral. 4. The Case being the same as to the Circumjovials about Jupiter, and the Circumsaturnals about Saturn; this last Corollary belongs equally to them also. But the Moon being a single Planet revolving about the Earth, is incapable of giving evidence in her Case.  
Coral. 5. As before, the Law of Gravitation being demonstrated from the Planets revolving in Ellipses about the central Bodies in one of the Foci; the Proportion between the periodical Times, compared with the distances from the central Bodies, was deducible à priori; so vice versâ, the periodical Times compared with the distances demonstrating the Law of Gravitation, thence the necessily of the Planet's Revolution in Ellipses, about the central Bodies in one of the Foci, is à priori demonstrated also.  
Coral. 6. 'Tis certain, That the Annual Motion belongs to the Earth about the Sun, not to the Sun about the Earth. For when from the Moon's Orbit, and the Planet's Orbits and periodical Times, 'tis certain, That the Law of Gravitation towards the Earth, and towards the Sun is the same; and by consequence, all the periodical Times of Bodies revolving about each of them in the same Proportion to one another, compared with their several Distances from each of them: On Which Hypothesis, this Proportion suits the Phaenomena of Nature, the same must be the true one, and to be fully acquiesced in. Now 'tis known, That on the Hypothesis of the Earth's Annual Motion, her periodical Time exactly suits, and is so between that of Venus and Mars, as the Proportion observed through the whole System, and demonstrable à priori, withal, exactly requires; but on the other Hypothesis 'tis enormously different. For when the Moon undoubtedly, and on this Hypothesis the Sun also, revolves about our Earth; and when the distance of the Sun is to that of the Moon as about 10000 to 46; and the Moon's periodical Time less than 28 days; the periodical Time of the Sun is by the Rule of Three discoverable thus: As the Cube of the Moon's distance, 46 equal to 97336; to the Cube of the Sun's 10000 equal to 1000000000000. (or almost as 1 to 10000000) so must the Square of the Moon's periodical Time 28 Days equal to 784. be to the Square of the Sun's periodical Time, 7840000000; whose square Root, 88204, are Days also, equal to 242 Years. So that on the Hypothesis of the Sun's Revolution about the Earth, its periodical Time must undoubtedly be 242 Years, which all Experience attests to be but a single one. So that at length the Controversy between the Ptolemaick and Pythagorean Systems of the World is to a Demonstration determined, and the Earth's Annual Motion for ever unquestionably established.  
Coral. 7. 'Tis certain those Opake Masses which sometimes appear at the Sun, are not Planets revolving at any the least distance from him, but Spots or Maculae adhering to him: for whereas they revolve but once in about twenty six Days; on Calculation it will appear, that a Planet near the Sun's Surface as these must be, cannot have three hours allowed for its periodical Revolution, which being so different from the forementioned space of twenty six days, quite decides that Controversy, and demonstrates those Masses to be real Maculae adhering to the Body of the Sun, as is here asserted.  
XXIV. If a Planet describe an Ellipsis about its central Body in the Focus thereof, it will move fastest when 'tis nearest to, and slowest when 'tis farthest from the said central Body or Focus; and agreeably in the intermediate places. For seeing wheresoever the revolving Body is, the Area is still proportionable to the time, as was before showed; and so in equal times always equal; 'tis evident by how much the Distance is less, and the Line from the Focus is shorter; by so much must the Body's motion be the swifter to compensate the same: and vice versâ, by how much the former is longer, by so much must the latter be slower to allow for it.  
XXV. If the Planet B describe an Ellipsis about 
Fig. 6.  the central Body in the Focus H; as the Area described by the Line B H, will be exactly uniform and proportional to the time of Description; so the Angular Motion, or Velocity of the Line from the other Focus B I, will be proportional to the time, and uniform also; tho' not so Exactly and Geometrically.  
XXVI. The Law of Gravitation already explained being supposed; if one Planet describe an Ellipsis about the central Body in the Focus H, 
Fig. 6.  and another describe a Circle about the same in its Centre: If the Semidiameter of the Circle be equal to H E, the middle distance in the Ellipsis from the same Centre or Focus, their periodical Times of revolving will be the same; and when the Distances are equal, their Velocity will be so too.  
Corollary, Tho' therefore the Planets revolve in Ellipses of several Species, yet their periodical Times may be as well compared with one another, and with their distances from the central Bodies, as if they all revolved in complete Circles; as was above done.  
XXVII. If a Body revolve about a central Body, as about A in a Circle, as B e E b; and another revolve about the same in the Focus of its 
Fig. 3.  Ellipsis B H F G, so that the Semediameter of the Circle were equal to the nearest distance in the Ellipsis, AB; the Velocity of the Body at the nearest Point of the Ellipsis will be greater than the Velocity of the Body in the Circle; and will be to it in half the Proportion of the Latus rectum of the Ellipsis pq, to the Diameter of the Circle ebb; or as that Line p q, to a middle proportional between itself and e b.  
XXVIII. If one Body revolve round a central Body in a Circle, and another about the same in its Focus describe so very Eccentrical an Ellipsis that it may pass for a Parabola; the Velocity of the Body moving along the Ellipsis, will be to that of the Body moving in the Circle (the Point in the Ellipsis being as far from the central Body as the Circumference of the Circle) very nearly as ten to seven.  
XXIX. If a central Body have many Bodies revolving about it; 'tis perfectly indifferent in itself, and with regard to the central Body, in what Plains soever, or which way in those Plains soever, they all or any of them move.  
Corollary Hence arises a convincing Argument of the Interposition of Council and Providence in the Constitution of our System; in which all the Planets revolve the same way, from West to East; and that in Plains almost coincident with one another, and with 
Serm. 8. p. 13.  that of the Ecliptic, as Mr. Bentley hath also observed.  
XXX. The Order of the Heavenly Bodies in the Solar System is as follows: First of all, The vast and glorious Body of the Sun is placed in the middle, very near the Centre of Gravity of the entire System, in the common Focus of every one of the Planetary Orbits. Next to him Mercury describes his Ellipsis, and that so near, that we on Earth rarely obtain a distinct view of him. Next to Mercury is the Elliptic Orbit of Venus, our glorious Morning and Evening Star. Next to Venus our Earth, with its attendant the Moon, perform a joint Course, and Measure out the Annual Period. Next to the Earth the fiery Star Mars alone, without any visible Guard accompanying him, revolves about the same Centre. Next to Mars, tho' at a mighty distance from him, the largest of the Planets, Jupiter, with his four remarkable Satellits; and lastly Saturn with his five little Moons about him, describe the farthest and most remote Orbits, and complete the entire Planetary Chorus, as the Frontispiece of the Book represents them to the Contemplation of the Reader.   

SCHOLIUM.  
Besides the Planets, whose Orbits are not very different from Circles, there are another Species of Bodies revolving about the Sun in such Ellipses, as may pass for Parabola's, they are so exceeding Eccentrical; but as regularly retaining their several Periods and Orbits, as the Planets now mentioned. But because these Bodies will be more distinctly considered hereafter, I shall wave their farther Consideration at present, and proceed.  
XXXI. The periodical Times of each Planet's Revolution about the Sun, are as follow.  
  Y. D. H. Mercury revolves about the Sun in the space of 00— 088— 00 Venus 00— 224— 18 The Earth 00— 365— 06 Mars 01— 315— 00 Jupiter 12— 000— 00 Saturn 30— 000— 00  
XXXII. The middle distances of the Planets from the Sun, are as follow.  
Mercury is distant from the Sun 020952000 Statute Miles, each 5000 Paris Feet. Venus' 039096000 The Earth 054000000 Mars 082242000 Jupiter 280582000 Saturn 513540000   

SCHOLIUM.  
The Proportions of these Numbers are unquestionable: But the Numbers themselves only within about a fourth part under or over. The Reason of such uncertainty is, That the Sun's Parallax or Angle which the Diameter of the Earth would subtend to an eye at the Sun, on which the whole depends, is not yet accurately determined by Astronomers; so that between 24 and 40 Seconds, no number can be certainly pitched upon, till farther Observations put an end to our Doubts. On which Account I have endeavoured to come as near to Probability as possible, and have supposed the Sun's Parallax 32" in a middle between the two forementioned Extremes; and from this Hypothesis made these and the following Calculations; which therefore cannot well be above a fourth part under or over the truth, but very probably are much nearer it.  
XXXIII. The quantity of Matter in such of the Heavenly Bodies as afford us means of determining the same, is in the Proportions following.  
The Sun's 
66690.  Jupiter's 
000601/2.  Saturn's 
000281/4.  The Earth's 
00001.  The Moon's 
000001/26.    

SCHOLIUM.  
Because the Solidity or Quantity of Matter in Bodies is in a triplicate Proportion of their Diameters; that small uncertainty in the Sun's Parallax beforemention'd, imports a great deal in the present Calculation. I shall therefore give the Reader the Proportions of the Quantity of Matter in the Heavenly Bodies on the two extreme Hypotheses, as well as I have done on the middle one; only informing him, that the Hypothesis of 24" seems nearer the truth than the opposite extreme of 40", as being nearest the accurate Observations of our great Astronomer Mr. Flamsteed. The quantities of Matter therefore, are as follow,  
The Sun's— 28700 If the Sun's Parallax be 40". The Sun's— 136560 If the Sun's Parallax be 24". Jupiter's— 000261/11 Jupiter's— 0001241/7 Saturn's— 000121/6 Saturn's— 0000579/10 The Earth's— 00001 The Earth's— 000001 The Moon's— 000001/26 The Moon's— 0000001/26  
Corollary. The weight of Bodies at equal distances from the Sun and Planets, being in the same Proportion with the Quantity of their Matter, as has been Lem. 7, already said; the same Numbers assigned in the last prius. Lemma, which explain the latter, serve equally to explain the former also.  
XXXIV. The Diameters of the Sun and Planets, are as follows.  
The Sun's— 494100 Statute Miles, each 5000 Paris Feet. Saturn's— 043925 Jupiter's— 052522 Mar's— 002816 The Earth's— 008202 The Moon's— 002223 Venus'— 004941 Mercury's— 002717  
XXXV. The weight of Bodies on the Surface of the Sun, and those Planets mentioned in the 33d d Lemma before, is as follows. On the Surface of  
The Sun 
10000  The Earth 
012581/2  Jupiter 
008041/2.  The Moon 
00630.  Saturn 
00536.   
XXXVI. The Densities of the same, (whatever be the Sun's Parallax) is as follows.  
The Moon's 
700.  The Earth's 
387.  The Sun's 
100  Jupiter's 
076.  Saturn's 
060.   
XXXVII. As the weight of Bodies without the Superficies of the Heavenly Bodies increases in a duplicate Proportion of their nearness to their Centres; so within the same Superficies, does it decrease in a simple Proportion thereof; and is consequently greatest upon the Superficies themselves. Thus a Body at 10000 Miles distance from the Earth's Centre, is four times so heavy as it would be at 20000. But within the Earth, if a Body were twice as near its Centre as 'tis on the Surface, it would be but half so heavy as 'tis here; if thrice as near, it would be but a third part so heavy; if four times as near, it would be but a quarter so heavy; and so for ever proportionably. Gravity therefore is most considerable on the Surface, decreasing both ways, upward in a duplicate Proportion of the reciprocal Distance; and downward in a simple direct Proportion thereof.  
XXXVIII. If the central Regions of a Globe contain a spherical Cavity within the same; Bodies placed therein, from the equality of Attraction on every side, will not tend any way, or gravitate at all, but be as perfectly at liberty, as if they were not affected by any such Law of Attraction or Gravitation.  
XXXIX. The Moon revolves about the Earth from West to East in 27 Days, 7 Hours, 43 Minutes; and in the very same space of Time, by a strange Correspondence and Harmony of the two Motions, revolves the same way about its own Axis; whereby (one Motion as much converting it to, as the other turns it from the Earth) the same side is always exposed to our sight.  
XL. The Librations of the Moon's Body, which cause not exactly the same Hemisphere thereof to be perpetually exposed to our sight, arise from the Eccentricity of the Moon's Orbit, from the Perturbations by the Sun's Attraction, and from the Obliquity of the Axis of the Diurnal Rotation to the Moon's own Orbit, without the knowledge of which Circumstances her Phoenomena were inexplicable, but by the consideration of them are very demonstrable.  
XLI. In the 2365th year of the Julian Period, the Autumnal Equinox was on the 11th day of October. 'Tis evident from the Astronomical Tables of the Anticipation of the Equinox, that in 4044 years (the time since the beforementioned Year) the Equinoxes have anticipated 30 Days 9 Hours. 'Tis also evident, That this Year 1696. the Vernal Equinox is on the 9th of March, and the Autumnal on the 12th of September; 'tis farther evident, That whereas now the Space from the Vernal to the Autumnal Equinox is eight or nine Days longer than from the Autumnal to the Vernal, by reason of the Position of the Perihelion of the Earth's Orbit near the Winter Solstice; at the time beforemention'd it was not above five or six Days so. By the Anticipation therefore of the Equinoxes alone, if the Position of the Perihelion had been always the same, the Equinoxes at the time assigned had been on the 9th of April in the Morning, and on the 12th of October in the Evening; and the equaller Division of the Year allowed for, the Vernal Equinox was on the 10th of April, and the Autumnal on the 11th of October, as was to be proved.  
XLII. Comets are a Species of Planets, or Bodies revolving about the Sun in Elliptical Orbits, whose periodical Times and Motions are as constant, certain, and regular as those of the Planets, tho' till very lately wholly unknown to the World.  
XLIII. These Elliptical Orbits of Comets are so very Oblong and Eccentrical, that while they come within our Observation, they are but little different from Parabola's, and may accordingly be considered as such.  
XLIV. The Plains in which various Comets move, are themselves exceeding various, and at all imaginable Angles of Inclination with one another, and with that of the Ecliptic.  
XLV. The course of Comets in their Orbits is not determined one way, (as is that of the Planets from West to East) but indifferently some of them move one way, and some another.  
Corollary 1. From these two last Lemmata, 'tis evident, that Comets move sometimes from East to West, other times from West to East; sometimes from North to South, other times from South to North; or obliquely between any of these ways, according as the Situation of the Plains of their Orbits, and the Directions of their Courses together determine them.  
Coral. 2. Hence 'tis certain, That the heavenly Motions are not performed in corporeal Vortices; when the Comets exactly observe the same Laws and Velocity of Motion, whether they revolve with or against, or cross to the Planets, and the supposed stuid Matter of the Vortices.  
XLVI. Comets in their descent to, and ascent from the Sun, pass quite through the Planetary System; as may be seen in the Frontispiece.  
Corollary. Hence we may observe a new possible Cause of vast Changes in the Planetary World, by the access and approach of these vast and hitherto little known Bodies to any of the Planets.  
XLVII. If a Comet in its descent to, or ascent from the Sun, approach near to a Planet as it passes by, and its Plain be different from that in which the Planets move; by its attractive Power it will, agreeably to the universal Law of Gravitation of Bodies, draw it from the Plain in which it before moved, and so cause it afterward to move in a new one, inclined to the former, but passing through the Sun, as the former did.  
Corollary. Hence 'tis supposable, That tho' the Planets originally revolved in the same common Plain, yet by the subsequent Attraction of Comets, their Plains may now be inclined to one another, and different; as 'tis certain de facto they now are.   

SCHOLIUM.  
When the Law of Gravitation is universal and mutual, 'tis evident, The Planet would draw the Comet from its Plain, as well as the Comet would draw the Planet; and so generally, what effects soever the Comets could have on the Planets, the latter would have correspondent ones on the former. But as this Indication once given for all, there is no necessity of taking notice of the changes in the Comets; so accordingly, in what follows, I shall wholly omit the same; and confine myself to such things as will be immediately useful in the following Theory.  
XLVIII. If a Comet revolving in the same Plain with a Planet, whose Orbit is a perfect Circle, as it passes by, approach near it, by accelerating or retarding the Velocity of the Planet, it would render its Orbit Elliptical. Thus if B 
Fig. 3.  were a Planet revolving about the Sun at the Centre A, in the circular Orbit Be Ebb; and a Comet either in its descent towards, or ascent from the Sun should pass near it, it would agreeably to the universal Law of Gravitation of Bodies, accelerate it, if concurring with, or retarding it, if contradicting the Planet's own annual Motion along the Periphery of its Circle. Whereupon the concentrical Orbit would become excentrical, and the Planet would afterward revolve in an Ellipsis, which on an Acceleration would be bigger, and on a Retardation less than the Circle which it had till then described; the former represented by BHFG, the latter by BKLI. For when the original Velocity of B was exactly adjusted to the Sun's Power of Attraction, and its Orbit thereupon a perfect Circle, this new Acceleration or Retardation must render it afterward incommensurate, and too great, or too little for the same; and accordingly the Orbit to be afterward agreeably to what has been formerly explained, described by 
Lem. 11, 12, 13. prius.  the Planet, must be an Ellipsis; and bigger or less than the former Circle, as the force was directed for, or against, the Planet's own Motion.  
Corollary 1. In this Case the Sun would no longer be in the Centre of the Figure, but in one of the Foci, viz. in the nearer Focus of the larger, and the farther of the smaller Ellipsis.  
Coral. 2. If B were the Earth moving circularly about the Sun from West to East, i. e. from B by e, Ebb to B again; and a Comet h in its descent towards the Sun should pass by before it, or on the Eastside; the annual Motion of the Earth would be accelerated, and its circular Orbit degenerate into the larger Ellipsis BHFG, about the Sun in its nearer Focus A.  
XLIX. If a Comet in passing by as before, accelerate the Planet's Motion, and so enlarge the Orbit, the Planets periodical Time of revolving will be enlarged, and become longer thereby. In like manner, if the Comet retard the Planet's Motion, and so diminish the Orbit, the periodical Time of revolving will be lessened, and become shorter. And still the more considerable the Acceleration or Retardation is, compared with the original Velocity of the Planet, the greater will be the eccentricity, and the greater difference between the former and latter Orbits, and the former and latter periodical Times of revolving also.  
Corollary 1. If in the foregoing Case the Semidiater of the ancient Circle, with the middle Distance in the Ellipsis afterward described be given, as also the periodical Time of revolving in the latter, the periodical Time of revolving in the former is at the same time determined. For as the Cube of the middle Distance in the Ellipsis, to the Cube of the Semidiameter of the Circle, so is the Square of the periodical Time in the Ellipsis, to the Square of the periodical Time in the Circle. So that three of those terms being known, which is here supposed; the fourth, by the Golden Rule, is known also, whose square Root answers the demand of this Corollary.  
Coral. 2. When therefore the three Postulatas now mentioned are given in the case of the Earth, (supposing that it anciently revolved in a circular Orbit) as will hereafter appear; the time of its annual Revolution in that original and circular Orbit may easily be at this day discovered.  
L. If a Planet moving in a circular Orbit were accelerated by an Attraction directly along its Tangent or Periphery; the preceding Angle made by the Tangent and Radius CBA would 
Fig. 3.  still remain a right one, and the point B, where the Acceleration happened, would afterward be the nearest to the Focus, or the Perihelion in the Ellipsis afterward to be described. So if it were alike directly retarded along its Tangent or Periphery, the Angle would still be a right one; and the Point B where the Retardation happened, would be the farthest from the Focus, or the Aphelion in the Ellipsis to be afterward described.  
LI. If therefore such Acceleration or Retardation were caused by a Body moving uniformly along its Trajectory on each side of the Planets circular Periphery, the oblique Acceleration above, would take off the nearly equal oblique Retardation below, or the contrary; and thereby the effect afterward remaining would be all one, as if the prevailing force, whether of Acceleration or Retardation were only along the Tangent or Periphery; all one, as if the whole Attraction were caused while the attracting Body was at or near that Tangent or Periphery itself; and by consequence the Point B would be, as above, the Perihelion or Aphelion of the Ellipsis afterward described.  
LII. But by reason that Bodies revolving about the Sun, move still swifter when nearer, and slower when farther off; the Motion of a Comet is swifter within than without the Periphery of the forementioned Circle. If therefore (to omit here and hereafter cases not to our purpose) a Comet in its descent towards its Perihelion pass just before the Body of a Planet, and Accelerate it; because the time of Acceleration without the Periphery of the Circle is longer than the time of the retardation within it, the effects of the outward oblique Attraction must be somewhat more than of the inward; and the preceding Angle become somewhat obtuse. Thus if a Comet in its descent from X by h to W Accelerate the Planet B; 
Fig. 3.  by reason of the prevalence of the outward oblique Attraction, the Planet will be not only Accelerated, but drawn outward in some measure also, and the preceding Angle, which before was constantly a right one, and represented by CBA will be a little obtuse, and be represented by TBA; and by consequence the Point B will be a few degrees past the succeeding Perihelion, just so many as in the said Ellipsis are necessary to render the Angle made by the Radius, or Line from the Focus, and the Tangent, obtuse in the same proportion with that abovementioned. So that on such an Acceleration the Perihelion will be some degrees more backward than the Point B, at which the Acceleration happened.  
Coral. If therefore in a given year, a Comet, in its descent towards the Sun, Accelerated the Earth's Annual Motion, and changed its Orbit from a Circle to an Ellipsis; the degree of the Ecliptic, and day of the year, when the same Attraction happened, may be pretty nearly determined by the place of the Perihelion at the same time, from the Astronomical Tables of its Place and Motion.  
LIII. If the nearest distance of a Comet to a Planet be given, the time of Attraction to be considered is from thence determinable. Thus if a Comet in its Descent towards the Sun, as from E to H, passed by a Planet moving in the 
Fig. 5.  Circumference of its circular Orbitfrom A to D, and so accelerated the same: Let CG be the Line described by the Comet while the Planet passes along from B to C, at which last Point C the Comet is supposed to have been at its nearest distance, when the Planet is at B; and let CF be equal to CG. In this case the Acceleration by the Comet between E and F, being nearly taken off by the retardation between G and H; (and the like is to be supposed of the Acceleration beyond E, and the retardation beyond H, not to be contained in the Figure) 'tis evident that all the Attraction which is to be considered, is that Accelerating the Planet while the Comet passes from F to G, and the Planet from Q to C: As the sole view and consideration of the Figure itself will give sufficient evidence. Which from the Velocity of the motion of Comets and Planets easily calculated, might be soon determined; if the nearest distance CB were once ascertained.  
Coral. 1. If therefore the nearest distance CB were known, and the bigness or quantity of Matter in the Comet itself; seeing the time of Acceleration is withal known; the quantity of Acceleration, the increased Velocity of the Planet; and by consequence the Magnitude of the Elliptic Orbit to be afterwards described; and the periodical time of revolving answerably thereto, might all be à priori determined.  
Coral. 2. Vice versâ, If the nearest distance BC, with the Eccentricity of the subsequent Elliptic Orbit, or its periodical time be given; the bigness of the Comet may, on the same grounds, be determined also.  
LIV. If a Comet descending towards the Sun passed near a Planet which had a secondary one revolving about it; unless their situation were so accurately and nicely adjusted that it approached equally near to them both, these two Planets would no longer revolve together, but being for ever separated must describe different Orbits about the Sun. This is easily demonstrable; since any diversity of Attraction must change each of their annual Orbits and Periodical times in proportionably different degrees: The least of which were more than sufficient to such a purpose as we here are speaking of.  
Coral. If therefore the Planetary Orbits were all or any of them Originally Circles; and by the Attraction of Comets passing by, were changed into Ellipses; The Position of their several Satellits, which they still retain, must have been most wisely and wonderfully adjusted, by the Divine Providence, with their fellows; with their Primary Planets; and with the Orbits and Periods of the Comets; without which correspondence the present system of the World must have been vastly altered; and the Primary Planets have lost their Attendants for ever.  
LV. When therefore the Earth still retains its Secondary Planet the Moon, which at its Original Formation belonged to it; if its present Elliptic Orbit be the effect of the Passing by of a Comet, the time of such passing by must have been about three days after the New or Full 
Fig. 2.  Moon. Let og represent a Section of the Eccliptick Periphery; in which the Earth a is performing its annual course, from West to East, or from o towards g: Let c be the Moon, performing in like manner, (besides her menstrual revolution the same way, from t by c towards s, about the Earth,) her annual course, with the same Velocity as the Earth, from u towards w, along her Periphery u w, equidistant from the Eccliptick o g: Let n m represent the trajectory of the Comet, intersecting the Line passing through the Sun I i, in the Angle m b i of 12, 14, or 16 degrees more or less: Let b be the Comet descending from n towards m in its approach towards it Perihelion: From the Earth's Centre, from d and x, (the Line a x being drawn parallel to the Comets Trajectory n m,) let fall perpendiculars to the Trajectory a f, d e, x y. Now if while the Comet were passing from f to y, the Moon stood still, and did not proceed in her annual course along her Periphery u w, she must have been at that Point x, or not above one day past the new at 't; and so the nearest distances a f x y being equal, the Attractions of the Earth by the Comet at f, and of the Moon by the Comet at y, would have been equal also; and by consequence this position would have secured the future agreement and company of these two Planets, and the time of the passing by of the Comet fixed to a single day after the New Moon. But by reason of the Moons progressive annual motion along her Periphery u w, while the Comet descends from t towards y; she must have been in that Point of her Menstrual Orbit c, where c d is to cq or d a, as her Velocity to the Comets, or as 7 to 10; that so the Comet descending from its nearest distance to the Earth at f, to its nearest distance to the Moon at e; and the Moon arriving at the same time, by her annual motion, at the Point d, the nearest distances a f; d e may still be equal; and the acceleration of the Earth and the Moon may still be the same. Now this being the case; the place of the Moon c must be about 41, 43, or 45 degrees more or less past the Point t, in its Menstrual Orbit, or the Conjunction with the Sun or three days past the New Moon. And the like will be demonstrated of three days past the Full Moon, by the same figure and reasoning; if we do but shift the Scene, and let c represent the Earth, and u w the Ecliptic Periphery; a the Moon, and o g its Periphery. For all the rest remaining as above; the Angle δ c a which the Moon a must have passed after the full at ζ, being equal to the alternate c a t, would require equal time to be described; and so the time proper for the situation of the Earth and Moon, (which is equally necessary in this as in the former case) as the Figure represents it, will be three days after the Full; as this Corollary asserts.  
Coral. If therefore in a given year a Comet in its descent towards the Sun Accelerated the Earth and Moon's annual motions, and thereby changed their Orbit from a Circle to an Ellipsis; when the day of the year, from the place of the Perihelion, were pretty nearly determined; by this last Lemma, the very day is determined also from the Astronomical Tables of the Conjunctions of the Sun and Moon.  
LVI. If our Earth once revolved about the Sun in a circular Orbit, whose Semidiameter were equal to the Earth's original distance from the Sun six degrees past its Perihelion, the annual period was exactly equal to 12 Synodical or 13 Periodical Months. 'Tis evident that 12 Synodical or 13 Periodical Months. (equal to each other in the present case,) are 355 days 4 hours 19 minutes. 'Tis also evident that the Eccentricity of the Earth's or the distance between the Focus and Centre of its Ellipsis, was, according to the ancient Astronomers, Hipparchus and Ptolemy, 21/1000 of the entire middle distance. By the Moderns 'tis found somewhat less, (and those who know Mr. Newton's Philosophy will easily allow of some diversity in different ages;) by Tycho 'twas determined to be near 18/1000; by Cassini since 17/1000; and last of all by our most accurate Observer Mr. Flamsteed, (as he was pleased by Letter with great freedom to assure me,) 1692/100000 or near 17/1000 as Cassini had before determined. All which considered, we may very justly take the middle between the Ancient and the Modern Eccentricity 19/1000 for the true original one; and about 185/10000 or more nicely 1816/100000 for the difference between the ancient Semidiameter of the circular Orbit, and the middle distance in the present Elliptic one; (the point of acceleration being about 6 degrees past the Perihelion, not just at it, as is before proved.) Then by the Golden Rule, as the Cube of 100000, (the middle distance in the Ellipsis,) to the Cube of 98154, (the Semidiameter of the Ancient Circle) so is the square of 525949, (the number of minutes in our present Solar year,) to the square of the number of Minutes in the ancient Solar year, whose Root being 511459 minutes, or 355 days 4 hours 19 minutes, appears to be exactly and surprisingly equal to the Lunar year before mentioned.  
Coral. Upon this Hypothesis the Ancient Solar and Lunar year were exactly commensurate and equal; and 10 days, 1 hour, 30 minutes, shorter than the present Solar year. Which last number tho' it be not equal to the Lunar Epact at present; is yet rightly assigned; each Synodical moth being (by the quicker angular revolution of the Earth then) so much longer, as upon the whole adjusted, the periods as is above stated: which on calculation will easily appear.  
LVII. As Comets agree with Planets in a regular Motion about the Sun, the common Centre or Focus of our System, so do they as to their bulk and magnitude; being, generally speaking, about the bigness of Planets, as the observations of Astronomers demonstrate.  
LVIII. Besides the Bodies of the Comets themselves, which are solid, compact, and durable; there is round about the same a vastly large, thin, pellucid Fluid; containing withal great quantities of Opake or Earthy Particles; constituting together a confused, irregular, unequally disposed, and uncertainly agitated Mass of Bodies; whose Diameter is 10 if not 15 times as long as that of the Body itself, and this Mass is called the Atmosphere thereof.  
LIX. By reason of the mutual access, and recess of the Comets to, and from the Sun, their Atmospheres are uncapable of attaining, or at least lest of long retaining any regular and orderly situation and disposition of parts according to the Law of Specific Gravity. In short, while they are moved in so exceeding Eccentrical Orbits, they can neither acquire, or at least not long preserve, such a permanent constitution as the Planets have, and as the conservation of Plants and Animals do necessarily require, and are therefore to be looked upon in their present state as uninhabitable.  
LX. But in case the Orbit of a Comet were changed into that of a Planet, i. e. if its Eccentrical Ellipsis were turned into a Concentrical Circle, or an Ellipsis not much deffering therefrom; at a suitable and convenient distance from the Sun; there is no reason to doubt but the parts of that confused Atmosphere which now encompass it to such a prodigious distance, would subside and settle downwards according to their several Specific Gravities; and both obtain and preserve as settled, fixed, and orderly a constitution as a Planet has: Which Constitution, if the Atmosphere of a Comet were as well predisposed for the same as the original Chaos of a Planet, would produce a Planet as fit for the growth of Vegetables and the habitation of Animals as that on which we live, or any other in the Solar System.  
LXI. Besides the Central Solid, or Body of the Comet, and its vast Atmosphere encompassing it, there is also a long lucid Train, which in the approach to the Sun is by it acquired; and appears to be nothing else but the Lightest and Rarest parts of its Atmosphere rarified by the Sun's heat; which becoming thereby lighter than the Sun's own Atmosphere, rise in a mist or steam of vapours towards the parts opposite to the Sun; and are called the Tail of it.  
LXII. This immense Cylindrical Column of rarified Vapour, tho' its Crassitude or Diameter be usually more than 400000 miles, is so very much expanded, and in so exceeding rare a condition, that the fixed Stars may be discerned quite through the same.  
LXIII. This so rare, fine, expanded Vapour moves regularly with, and accompanies the Comet itself in its entire course, any way whatsoever; even through the System of the Planets, and that without any disturbance.  
Coral. The vast spaces between, and beyond the Planets are not full of subtle or ethereal matter; but either perfectly, or at least sensibly a real vacuum or void.  
LXIV. The Phaenomena of Comets Motions suppose and depend on the annual motion of the Earth, without which they are insoluble. Thus they sometimes seem to move with greater, sometimes with lesser Velocity, than the rules of their own, or indeed any other regular motion require or permit: Nay sometimes they appear to us Stationary and Retrograde: All which, as in the Planets, will naturally arise from the motion of the Earth, and of the Spectators Eye therewith, and is thence exactly deducible; but without that Hypothesis, cannot be accounted for. Thus also towards the end of their appearances they seem to deflect from that great Circle in which they before were seen to move; the motion of the Earth then being more considerable compared with that of the Comets; and so causing a more sensible Parallax or diversity of appearance than before, while their own motion was so much swifter: And the same is observable in their other Phaenomena.  
Corollary. Hence arises a convincing argument for the annual motion of the Earth: Which, as 'twas known to be necessary to account for the Phaenomena of Planets before; so now appears no less so in relation to those of the Comets. All the Heavenly Motions at last attesting the truth, and establishing the certainty of the same.  
LXV. Some Comets approach in their Perihelia so very near to the Sun, that they must be prodigiously heated and scorched thereby; and this to such a degree that they may not be entirely cooled in very many thousands of years. Thus the last famous Comet 1680, 1681. at its Perihelion on the 8th of December 1680, sustained a degree of heat 28000 times as great as that we feel with us in Summer; or about 2000 times as intense as is that of a red hot Iron. So that, by Mr. Newton's Calculation, if that Comet were as big as our Earth; as Dense and Solid as Iron; and were throughout equally heated to the forementioned degree, 'twould scarce in our Air be fully cooled in 50000 years. And by consequence in the vastly rarer Atmosphere of the Sun, in which the Heavenly Bodies revolve, not under a vastly longer time.  
Corollary 1. Comets do not wholly consist of vapours, exhalations, or such other dissipable matter, as was formerly supposed: Otherwise they must have been utterly uncapable of sustaining any part of so violent a heat, (which yet we see they sometimes do) without an entire Dissipation and Dissolution.  
Coral. 2. When the Atmosphere of a Comet is chiefly a Fluid, and yet but a small part thereof by the utmost heat capable of rarefaction (which appears from the but small diminution of the Atmosphere when the Tail is largest, and the Heat most intense) 'tis evident that its Fluid is a very different one from those we are here acquainted withal. For when the main bulk thereof retains its constitution and situation quite through the action of the most violent heat imaginable; which would dissipate and rarify all the Watery, and perhaps Earthy parts visible with us; it must, by its mighty density, gravity, compactness, or some other property not belonging to Fluids' here on Earth, be uncapable of greater expansion than it has of itself; and be a Compact, Dense, or Heavy Fluid, or Mass of Fluids', of which we have no obvious example; and for which we have no proper Epithet or Name amongst us.  
Coral. 3. Tho' Vapour, or the small parts of Water, be the soon subject to rarefaction; and the Tail of à Comet, before its approach to the Sun, be therefore perhaps nothing but a mist or steam of such Vapours; yet may the same Tail after the Perihelion be in part composed of more gross heavy and opake corpuscles. For when the intenseness of the heat in the Perihelion is sufficient to dissolve and rarify not vapour alone, but Sulphur, Niter, Coal or other Gross and Earthy Steams and Exhalations; whatsoever of such a Nature the Atmosphere of the Comet contains, will sure be in some sort affected, and elevated with the Vapour into the Tail, upon such an approach of the Comet to the Sun as we are speaking of. Tho' therefore the Tail should be supposed in its descent towards the Sun to be pure unmixed Vapour, or Watery Particles, (as withal the outmost regions of the Atmosphere itself in probability are) yet the same Tail after the Perihelion, aught to be esteemed a more Heterogeneous and impure mixture; especially in the lowest spaces of it, and those parts which are nearest to that Atmosphere itself, from whence the whole does proceed.  
LXVI. The Diurnal Motion of Planets is in itself perfectly distinct from, and wholly independent on the Annual. This I hope will be universally granted without any necessity of a demonstration.  
LXVII. If a Chaos, i. e. a confused fluid mass or congeries of heterogeneous Bodies, (suppose it were a Comets Atmosphere, or any other such like irregular compositum of mingled corpuscles) in its formation were subject only to an Annual motion about the Sun, without any Diurnal Rotation about an Axis of its own; the Figure thereof would be that of a perfect Sphere; as from the uniform force of Gravity, and consequent equilibration of parts on all sides, is easily demonstrable. But if during its Formation it had a Diurnal Rotation about an Axis of its own, the Figure thereof, (by reason of the great velocity and consequent conatus recedendi à centro motus, diminishing the force of Gravity at the Equatorial parts) would be that of an oblate Sphaeroid, such as an Ellipsis revolving about its lesser Axis would generate.  
LXVIII. If a Planet consisted in great measure of an Abyss or Dense Internal Fluid, and a Crust or Shell of Earth placed on its Surface; tho' the Diurnal Rotation were not begun at the Formation thereof from a Chaos, and so its original figure were Spherical; yet upon the commencing of the said Diurnal Rotation, it would degenerate immediately into that of an oblate Sphaeroid, and retain it afterward, as well as if it had put on the same at its primary formation.  
Corollary. When therefore the greater quickness of the vibrations of the same Pendulum, and the greater gravitation of Bodies near the Poles than the Equator, consequent thereupon, demonstrate the former Regions of the Earth to be nearer its Centre than the latter; and that consequently the Figure is that of an Oblate Sphaeroid; 'tis evident, that either the Diurnal Motion commenced before the Orginal of its present constitution; or that its internal parts are in some degree Fluid, and so were pliable and alterable on the after commencing of such Diurnal Rotation. And this Corollary extends equally, if not more to Jupiter; whose Diurnal Rotation is quicker than our Earth's, and by consequence its Figure farther from Spherical. Thus by Mr. Newton's Calculation the Diameter of the Equator of the Earth is to the Axis thereof only as 692 to 689. But in Jupiter, according to the same Mr. Newton's Calculation Corrected, as about 8 to 7. Which is very considerable and sensible; and accordingly attested to by the concurrent obserustions of Cassini, and Mr. Flamsteed.  
LXIX. If such an Upper Crust or Shell of Earth on the face of the Abyss, were Fixed and Consolidated before the Diurnal Rotation thereof commenced, it would remain entire, continued, and united all the time of its Spherical Figure, or all the time it had no other than an Annual revolution. But by the beginning of the Diurnal Rotation; which would make the surface of the Abyss and its sustained Orb of Earth put on the Figure of the Oblate Sphaeroid beforementioned; that Upper Orb must be stretched, chapped, and cracked; and its parts divided by perpendicular Fissures. For the Periphery of an Ellipsis being larger than that of a Circle where the Area is equal; and the Superficies of a Sphaeroid generated by its circumvolution, consequently, larger than that of a Sphere generated by the like circumvolution of the Circle, which is the present case; that Orb of Earth, 'tis plain, which exactly fitted, and every way enclosed the Abyss while it was a Sphere, would be too little and strait for it, when it after became a Sphaeroid; and must therefore suffer such Breaches and Fissures as are here expressed.  
LXX. The state of Nature in a Planet, constituted as above, while it had only an Annual revolution, would be as follows.  
(1.) By reason of the same face of the Planet's respecting continually the same Plaga of the Heavens, or the same fixed Stars; and its continual parallellism to itself; all the apparent revolution of the Sun must depend on the Annual Motion; and a Day and a Year be all one. This is evident, because, as a Year is truly that space in which the Sun seemingly, and the Earth really performs a single revolution round the Ecliptic; so a Day is truly that space in which the Sun passes or appears to pass from any certain Semimeridian to the same again once: Which spaces of time are here the very same, and so the appellations themselves Year and Day, may indifferently and promiscuously be applied thereto.  
(2.) The course of the Sun and Planets, (for the fixed Stars were then Fixed indeed; having neither a Real nor Seeming motion) must be contrary to what it has appeared since: Their Rising being then in the West, and their Setting in the East: Which, from the way of the present Diurnal Rotation, has since, as all know, been quite different.  
(3.) There must be a perpetual Equinox, or equality of Day and Night, through the whole Planet; by reason of the Sun's describing each revolution a great Circle about the same, on which alone such an equality depends.  
(4.) The Ecliptic must supply the place of an Equator also; and the Torrid, Temperate, and Frigid Zones be almost alike disposed with regard to that Circle, as with us they are with regard to the real Equator.  
(5.) To such as lived under or near the said Ecliptic, the Poles of the World or Ecliptic, the only ones then in Being, would be at the Horizon; and so not elevated or depressed to the Inhabitants there. But upon the commencing of a quicker Diurnal Rotation the same way with the Annual. The case would be in all these particulars quite different. For,  
(1.) By reason of the quickness of the new Diurnal, in comparison of the Ancient and Continued Annual Revolution, Days and Years would be entirely distinct spaces of time: The Sun returning to the same Semimeridian very often, while (from one Tropic to another, and so to the same again) he appeared to have completed his longer Annual period.  
(2.) By the Diurnal Rotation of the Planet from West to East, the revolution of the Sun, of the other Planets, and of all the Heavenly Bodies, would be from East to West; and they would all Rise at the former, and Set at the latter part of the Horizon.  
(3.) The perpetual Equinox would be confined to the Equatorial parts of the Planet; and all other Countries would have longer Days in Summer, and shorter in Winter, as now obtains in the World: When only March 10 and September 12 have Day and Night equal to each other through the whole Earth.  
(4.) The Ecliptic and Equator would be entirely different; the latter a Real Circle, or Line, on the Planet; equally distant from its own proper Poles: The former, confined to the Heavens, and not with respect to the Planet, easily to be taken notice of. The Torrid, Temperate, and Frigid Zones would regard the new Equator, and be from it distinguished and disposed almost in the same manner as before they were from the Ecliptic, and that with greater niceness, and more exact boundaries.  
(5.) The Poles of the World which before were to the Inhabitants at or near the ancient Ecliptic, neither elevated nor depressed, but situate at the Horizon, would seem entirely changed, and particularly at the Intersection of such ancient Ecliptic, and the succeeding Northern Tropic, the Northern Pole would appear to be elevated above, the Southern depressed below the Horizon; and the Sun and Planets, whose Motions were before over the Vertex, and at right Angles with the Horizon, would appear inclined or bend towards the Southern parts; and that way become oblique, and at unequal Angles with the Horizon for ever after.  
Corollary 1. To the Inhabitants of that place last mentioned, the beginning of the Night, and of the Autumn; or Sunset, and the Autumnal Equinox, would in such a Primitive State of a Planet, be exactly Coincident: And vice versa, the place to which they were so coincident, was that Intersection just now assigned, or at least under the same Meridian therewith.  
Coral. 2. Such a Planet would be more equally habitable in the Second than in the First State. For from the Spherical Figure of the Planet at first, the Central Hot Body, (of which hereafter) would 
Vid. Arg. 72 Hypoth. 1. infra.  equally reach all the Regions; and the Sun chiefly affect the Torrid Zone; and still less the Temperate, but least of all the Frigid ones; as he does at present. So that if any one of these Climates, by reason of the due proportion of heat afforded it from the Sun, were habitable, neither of the other could with any sort of equality be so too. But when the Figure of the Planet became an oblate Sphaeroid, (as on the commencing of the Diurnal Rotation we have showed it would) the proportion of heat would be upon the whole more equable through the several Climates of the Planet; the greater vicinity of the Central Hot Body to the Frigid Zones, in some measure compensating the greater directness of the Sun's Position to the Torrid one; and rendering the complete surface of the Planet pretty universally habitable on account thereof.  
Coral. 3. Where the States of External Nature are so very different (as on the same Planet before and after its Diurnal Rotation begin, they appear to be) 'tis reasonable to suppose, that the Natures, Constitutions, and Circumstances of Creatures, which were the Inhabitants in such different States, must be suitably and proportionably different from one another.  
Coral. 4. 'Tis therefore, without due allowance for every thing, very unsafe arguing from one State or its Circumstances to another; and very unjust to conclude things unaccountable or absurd in one, only because they are strange and unknown to the other State. The like is to be said of Phrases, Descriptions, or Relations concerning one, which may easily be misunderstood in the other, without an exact Consideration and Allowance for the Diversity of things belonging thereto.  
LXXI. If the Atmosphere of a Comet, or any other such a fluid confused Chaos, were by a regular and orderly Digestion and Subsidence brought into a consistent and durable state, the universal Law of specific Gravity must prevail, and each Mass take its place, generally speaking, according to it (whether 'twere fluid or solid) from the Centre to the Circumference of the whole.  
LXXII. Fluids' are capable of all degrees of Density and specific Gravity, as well as Solids. Thus the Proportion of the heaviest and lightest Fluids, Quicksilver, and Oil, are nearly as fifteen and one; when yet the Proportion of the heaviest solid, Gold, and the lightest Earth or Mold which we find here, is not quite as ten to one. On which account 'tis highly reasonable to allow that possibly there may be as much Variety and Diversity in the Fluids belonging to a Planet, as we see there is in the Solids thereof.  
Corollary. From these two last Lemmata, it appears as reasonable to suppose a great part of the internal Constitution of a Planet to be a Fluid, or System of Fluids', as to be a Solid or System of firm and earthly Strata, which yet is usually supposed; and which of these Hypotheses best suits the Constitution of the Original Chaos, and the Phaenomena of Nature afterward, is in reason to be embraced.  
LXXIII. In the Formation of a Planet from a Chaos, it must be much more rare and unusual to lodge very heavy Fluids near the superficiary Regions, among Bodies of a lighter and rarer Texture, than Solids equally so. For the Corpuscles of very dense and heavy Solids, when they are once entangled among, and mixed with others, tho' of very different density and specific Gravity, must afterward, let the place proper for Bodies of their weight be never so much nearer the Centre, lie according to their first casual Situation. Thus if you take dust of Gold, Silver, or Brass, with Sand, Gravel or Sawdust, and mix them, or let them subside indifferently together, as they place themselves at first, so, notwithstanding their different weight, will they be situate ever after. But in Fluids' the case is quite otherwise, for they will obtain their due place, not only when mixed with Fluids', but with any solid Corpuscles whatsoever. Nay, besides that, they will penetrate the Interstices of heavier Bodies than themselves; and unless where they are firmly consolidated or conjoined together, will settle into, and fill up the same, without any regard to the Situation according to specisick Gravity. Fluids' are composed of movable, separable parts, diffusing, subsiding, and flowing every where, and thereby will be so far from resting at Regions too high and remote from the Centre, considering their specific Gravity, that how light soever they are, unless the earthy Parts under them be either fixed and consolidated, or their Interstices already entirely filled and satured, they will insinuate themselves, and by degrees approach as near as possible to the Centre of that Planet to which they belong.  
Corollary 1. Tho' our Earth should contain vast quantities of dense and heavy Fluids within, as well as like dense and heavy Solids; yet 'tis more strange that we have near the Surface one Specimen of the former, (viz. Quicksilver) than that we have so many sorts, and so much larger Quantities of the latter (the Mineral and Metallick Bodies) much denser and heavier than that common Earth among which they are found.  
Coral. 2. No Argument can be drawn from the variety of dense and heavy Solids, and the single instance of a dense and heavy Fluid, to prove the improbability of a vast subterraneous dense and heavy Fluid, or System of Fluids', on whose Surface our Orb of Earth may be supposed to rely; if the other Phoenomena of Nature require such an Hypothesis.  
LXXIV. If a Chaos were chiefly composed of a dense Fluid, of greater specific Gravity than its solid dry or earthy Parts, the place of such a dense Fluid upon a regular Formation, would be nearest the Centre, and the solid or earthy Mass would encompass it round, enclose it within itself, and rest upon its Surface; and vice versâ, if an Orb of Earth be situate on the Surface of a Fluid, that Fluid is denser and heavier than the entire Columns of such an Orb of Earth considered together.  
LXXV. If a Solid be either contained in, or fall upon a Fluid of greater specific Gravity than itself, it will neither sink to the bottom, subside entirely within, nor emerge quite out of the same; but part of it remaining immersed, the other part will be extant above the Surface of the Fluid; and that in a different degree proportionably to the different specific Gravity of the Solid, compared with that of the Fluid.  
LXXVI. Such a Solid will continue to that certain depth immersed in the Fluid beforementioned, that if the space taken up thereby were filled with the Fluid, that Portion of the Fluid were exactly equal in weight to the whole Solid. Thus, if a Cube of Wood or Brass were immersed in a Fluid of twice its specific Gravity, it would one half subside within, and the other half be extant above the Surface of the Fluid. If it were immersed in a Fluid of thrice its specific Gravity, two thirds of it would be extant, and but a third part enclosed within the said Surface, and suitably hereto in all other Proportions whatsoever. These two Propositions are demonstrated by Archimedes, and are the known Foundations of hydrostatics.  
LXXVII. If therefore solid Bodies, equal in visible Bulk, or taking up equal Spaces, but of unequal density and specific Gravity, rest upon the Surface of a Fluid denser and heavier than themselves, they must remain immersed in the same in different degrees; the heaviest sinking deepest, and the lightest being the most extant above the Fluid. Thus, if six several Cubes of equal apparent Magnitude, made of Gold, Led, Silver, Brass, Iron, and Stone, were laid upon the same Fluid, denser and heavier than any of them, every one severally would sink so much deeper as it was heavier, and thereby the upper Surface arising from them all, become very unequal.  
LXXVIII. If upon the first general Digestion and Separation of Parts in a Chaos, the upper Regions are for the most part composed of liquid or fluid Bodies, with only a few dry, solid, or earthy Parts intermixed; the outward Surface, after the Formation is entirely over, will be smooth and even, as the Surface of Liqours constantly of itself is. But if, on the contrary, the quantity of dry, solid, or earthy Parts be vastly greater than of the liquid or fluid ones, the Surface will be rugged and uneven, by the different degree of the Immersion of the different Columns thereof, in that dense Fluid or Abyss upon which the Orb is placed.  
Corollary 1. In the former case all the Corpuscles will obtain their proper place, (the Fluidity freely permitting their passage) according to their respective specific Gravity. But in the latter they must take their places rather according as they chanced to be before situate, than according as their specific Gravity would of itself determine them. The case of that part of the Lemma, and of this Corollary, being almost the same with that before mentioned; where the Dust of Gold, Silver, or Brass, with Sand, Gravel, or Sawdust, are supposed to be let fall uncertainly upon a Fluid heavier than the whole mixed Mass taken together; For those Columns where the Gold, and other Metallick Dust were predominant sinking farthest, and those where Sand or the other lighter Particles were so, not so far into the Fluid; the upper Surface must be uneven, and withal the several Species of Corpuscles retain that place where they chanced to be at first disposed, without any possibility of recovering any other which by the Law of specific Gravity were due to them.  
Coral. 2. If therefore the upper Regions of a Chaos, whose quantity of Liquid is very small in comparison of its solid Corpuscles, do subside into a Fluid of greater specific Gravity than its own Columns taken together are; an Orb of earth will be composed on the Surface of the Fluid, and its different Columns being made up of Bodies of very different Natures and specific Gravities, (as must happen in such a confused heterogeneous Mass, as we call a Chaos, particularly the Atmosphere of a Comet) that Orb will sink into the Fluid in different degrees, and thereby render its Surface unequal, or distinguished into Mountains, Plains, and Valleys. So that by how much any Column was composed of rarer, more porous, and lighter Bodies, by so much would it produce a higher Mountain; and in like manner, by how much a Column was composed of more close, fixed, dense and solid Bodies, by so much would it produce a lower Valley; and so vice versâ, the higher any Mountain, the more rare, porous, and light its Column; and the lower any Valley, the more fixed, close, dense, and solid its Column must needs be supposed.  
Coral. 3. If therefore any Planet be immediately on its first Formation of an unequal Surface, composed of Mountains, Plains, and Valleys; and the order of its internal Strata be disagreeable to the Law of specific Gravity; it has exactly proper Indications to prove, that the quantity of Fluids in the upper Regions was originally small in comparison of its earthy Parts, and that such an uneven Orb is situate on a Fluid denser and heavier than itself. [Which case how exactly it corresponds to the known Circumstances of our Earth, is left to the consideration of the Reader.]  
LXXIX. If any of the Heavenly Bodies be placed near a Planet, by the inequality of its Attraction of the Parts at unequal distances from it, a double Tide, or Elevation of the Fluids thereto belonging, whether they be enclosed within an Orb of Earth, or whether they be on its Surface above, must certainly arise, and the Diurnal Rotation of such a Planet being supposed, must cause such a successive Flux and Reflux of the said Fluids, as our Ocean is now agitated by. Thus, if adbc be the Earth, and 
Fig. 7.  biDh be a Comet, or any one of the Heavenly Bodies placed near the same, and the upper Orb of Earth be situate above a vastly large fluid Abyss, the Comet or Heavenly Body will considerably more attract the nearer parts about b, than it does those about the Line dc, or the middle parts of the Earth; by which Attraction wherever the Particles attracted are not solid, fixed, and unmoveable, they will be elevated or raised into a Protuberance dbc. In like manner, the Comet or Heavenly Body will considerably more attract the middle parts near the Line dc, than those more remote about a, and thereby occasion their slower Motion towards itself, than that of the foresaid middle parts; and consequently permit them to remain farther off the Centre; or which is all one, to elevate themselves into the opposite Protuberance dac. And this Effect not depending on the Situation of the Fluid under the Orb of Earth, is equally evident with respect to the Atmosphere and Ocean upon, as any Abyss beneath the same, and so must cause a double Tide or Elevation of the Fluids of the Globe. And this double Tide, by the Diurnal Rotation of the Earth from West to East, will shift continually from East to West, and cause that Elevation and Depression of the Ocean twice each Revolution, which we so wonder at, and take so much notice of amongst us.  
Corollary 1. When therefore the Vicinity of the Moon, and the Vastness of the Sun's Body, make their force considerable with regard to the Fluids of our Earth, their several Attractions must produce two several double Protuberances, Tides, or Elevations of the Ocean and Atmosphere thereof; whence must arise very remarkable Phaenomena relating thereto; of which in the following Corollaries.  
Coral. 2. The sensible Elevation or Tide would be only double, as if it arose from one of the Luminaries, but such as from the Composition of their attractive Power were to be expected.  
Coral. 3. When therefore the Sun and Moon's Forces unite, or when they are situate in or near the same Line through the Centre of the Earth, which happens only at the New and Full Moon, the Tides must be the greatest; and when their Forces contradict each other, or when they are situate in the middle between the New and Full, at the Quadratures, the Tides must be the least. In the former case, the visible Flux and Reflux arises from the Sum; and in the latter, from the Difference of their Attractions; and so the Spring-Tides, after the New and Full, are the result of the Elevation and Depression of both the Sun and Moon conjointly; but the Nepetides, after the Quadratures, the result only of the prevailing Elevation and Depression of the Moon above those of the Sun; and by consequence, exactly agreeable to experience, much less than the other.  
Coral. 4. As if the Luminaries were situate in the Axis of the Earth, the Diurnal Revolution would not more expose any places to their force one time than another, and no Reciprocation of Flux and Reflux would arise; so the nearer they are to such a Position, the less must such a Reciprocation be, and the farther from such a Position, the greater. On which account, The Elevation or Tide must be greater after the Equinoxial New and Full Moon, than after the Solstitial; and the highest Spring-Tides be those about March 10. and September 12. as all Experience atlests them to be; and the Situation of the Luminaries near the Equator of the Earth, and farthest from the Poles, does require.  
Coral. 5. When by the Vicinity of the Moon, the visible Tides follow her Influence; and when withal our Earth in about 243/4 Hours, recovers the same Situation with regard to her; 'tis evident, That in the said space, each Part of the Ocean must have twice been elevated, and twice depressed, or had a double Flux, and double Reflux of its Waters, as all Observation assures us it really has.  
LXXX. The Elevations or Tides caused by two different Bodies at the same distance, are always proportionable to the Quantity of Matter in the same attractive Bodies; as from the force 
Vid. Lem. 7. prius.  of Gravitation in general, proportionable to the attracting Body, will easily be understood. Thus if a Comet or Planet, whose Quantity of Matter were ten or twelve times as much as the Moon's, were at an equal distance with her from the Centre of the Earth, the Tides, whether of the internal Abyss, if such there be, or external Air and Water, would be ten or twelve times as high as those she is the cause of with us.  
LXXXI. The Elevations or Tides caused by the same, or an equal Body at various distances, are reciprocally in a triplicate Proportion of such distances. Thus if the Moon should approach as near again to the Earth's Centre, as now she is, the Tides would be eight times as high; if thrice as near, twenty seven times as high; if four times as near, sixty four times as high as those she at her present distance produces.  
Corollary 1. Hence appears (which Mr. Bentley 
Serm. 8. p. 14.  has in part also observed) a signal Instance of the Divine Providence respecting the Constitution of the World, in placing the Heavenly Bodies at so vast a distance from each other, and the greatest at the greatest distance, that when we consider it, we cannot but be amazed at it. For had they been situate any whit near to one another, they would have caused prodigious Disorders; and in particular, such destructive Tides, whenever there was vast quantities of Fluids', or a great Ocean, that neither Plant nor Animal could have avoided its force, or sustained its fury, which by the wise placing the Heavenly Bodies at so vast a distance is entirely prevented.  
Coral. 2. The same careful Providence is alike, and on the like accounts, conspicuous in the smallness of the secondary Planets; whose nearness otherwise being so great, must have been attended by the foremention'd Inconveniences, but is now perfectly secure from them. Thus for instance, our secondary Planet, the Moon, which is so near to us, is withal so small, (but the 26th part so big as the Earth, not the 700th part so 
Lem 33. prius.  big as Saturn, nor the 1400th as Jupiter, nor near the millioneth as the Sun) that the Tides so caused are but of some few Feet in height, very moderate, not at all incommodicus, nay in truth very advantageous to us, which in the other secondary Planets is also no less true, and no less remarkable.  
LXXXII. Of the two Protuberances produced 
Fig. 7.  by the presence of a Comet, or other Celestial Body, that which is directly towards that Body, as dbc, is larger and higher than the opposite one, dac. This is à priori demonstrable, and found agreeable to experience also.  
LXXXIII. If such a double Tide were very great, and should on a sudden be produced in a subterraneous Abyss, on whose Surface an Orb of Earth, fixed and consolidated together, were situate, it would raise or depress the Regions of that Orb, as itself was raised or depressed; and by putting on the Figure of an Oblong Sphaeroid, (such as an Ellipsis revolving about its longer Axis would generate) and thereby increasing its Surface so much, that the Orb of Earth could not fit and enclose it Uniformly as before, would strain and stretch the said Orb of Earth, would crack and chap it, and cause Fissures and Breaches quite through the same. All which is easily understood from what has been already said of a Case very agreeable to this we are now upon, and so can stand in need of no farther Explication here.    

BOOK II. HYPOTHESES.  

I. THE Ancient Chaos, the Origin of our Earth, was the Atmosphere of a Comet.  
This Proposition, however new and surprising, 
See the Testimonies about the Chaos cited at the first Phaenomenon afterward.  will, I hope, appear not improbable, when I shall have shown, That the Atmosphere of a Comet has those several Properties which are recorded of the Ancient Chaos: That it has such peculiar Properties besides, as lay a rational Foundation for some of those Phaenomena of our Earth, which can scarce otherwise be Philosophically explained; and that no other Body, or Mass of Bodies now known, or ever heard of in the World, can stand in Competition, or so much as pretend to the same Character, which it so agreeably corresponds to: Which will be the design of, and shall be comprised under the following Arguments.  
(1.) The Names of these two Bodies, or Systems of Bodies, are exactly the same, and equally agreeable to the Nature of each of them. The Original Chaos, by the Ancient Tradition of the Phaenicians, was styled, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 & 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in English, A dark and stormy Atmosphere. Which Appellation, (the constant Character of that Mass encompassing the Body of a Comet, and at the same time of the old Chaos) if we suppose it to have been as fitly by Antiquity applied to the latter, as certainly, Observation being judge, it is to the former; is as proper a one for our present purpose, as could possibly be desired.  
(2.) The main bulk of the ancient Chaos, and of the Atmosphere of a Comet, is a Fluid, or System of Fluids'. As to the former, 'tis both necessary to be presupposed in order to the succeeding Separation, and regular Disposition of the Parts; and is confirmed by all the Accounts of it. But Moses himself being express, I shall content myself with his single Testimony; who not only calls it an Abyss, but gives it the stile of Waters. Darkness was upon the face of the deep, and the Spirit of God moved upon the face of the waters. 
Gen. i 2.  Now, that the main part of a Comet's Atmosphere is also a Fluid, appears both by its Pellucidness, (a thing unusual in Bodies, but such as are, or once were in a fluid Condition) and by those perpetual Changes and Agitation of Parts within the Regions of it, which in any other than a Fluid are plainly impossible; and which indeed, withal, have hitherto seemed so visible and remarkable, that thence men were ready to imagine the whole Mass to be nothing else but a Congeries of Vapours or Clouds, uncertainly jumbled together, and as uncertainly dissipated again.  
(3.) The Chaos is described to have been very stormy and tempestuous; of which some of the Ancient Writers take particular notice. To which those frequent and violent Agitations and Changes, those strange, uncertain Hurries of Opake Masses hither and thither, which the Phaenomena of Comets Atmospheres present us with, most exactly agree.  
(4.) The Chaos was a mixed Compound of all sorts of Corpuscles, in a most uncertain confused and disorderly State; heavy and light, dense and rare, fluid and solid Particles were in a great measure, as it were at a venture, mingled and jumbled together. The Atoms, or small constituent Parts of Air, Water, and Earth, (to which, together with Fire, the name of Element has been peculiarly applied) every one were in every place, and all in a wild and disturbed Confasion. This is the very Essence, and enters the Definition of a Chaos; in which therefore all both do, and must agree. And if any one carefully consider the perpetually various Visage of a Comet's Atmosphere, its vast Extent, the no manner of Order or Method of its several Appearances, and remember that in some Comets it has in its near approach to the Sun, been scorched and burned by a degree of heat many hundred times as Intense as the Sun's is with us in the midst of Summer, he will not wonder that I assert the Parts of this Atmosphere to be in a perfectly confused and Chaotick Condition. One might indeed as well, and as reasonably, expect Order and Method in the ruinous Relics of a City burnt to Ashes, or in the Smoke proceeding from the same, as in several, at least, of those Atmospheres we are speaking of.  
(5.) The ancient Chaos, just before the beginning of the six days Creation, was very dark and caliginous. Darkness was upon the face of the deep, says the Sacred, and the very same say 
Gen. i 2.  the profane Writers. Now, when we every Year see how far that small Company of collected Vapours, of which a Cloud consists, can go towards causing darkness on the Face of the Earth; we may easily guests how thick the Darkness of the Comet's Atmosphere must needs be, when all those earthy and watery Corpuscles, which flying up and down in the vast Regions thereof do now so often, and so much obscure the Comet's central Body, and are here so very sensible; when all these, I say, shall rise up, and make a confused cloudy Orb on the more confined Surface of the Atmosphere of some scores, if not hundreds of Miles thick, as must happen in the beginning of its Formation. If this be not sufficient to account for this thick Darkness on the Face of the Abyss, 'twill, I imagine, be difficult to solve it better.  
(6.) Our upper Earth, the Product of the ancient Chaos, being in all probability founded on a dense Fluid or Abyss, as will appear in the Sequel, the main part of the Fluid of that ancient Chaos, by consequence must have been such a dense and heavy one as is here mentioned. And indeed, 'tis in itself but very reasonable, if not necessary, to allow the inferior Parts of a fluid Chaos, to have been composed of much denser and heavier Masses than the superior, or than Water, the main visible Fluid of our Globe. For, if we consider the matter in any sort according to the Law of specific Gravity; all heavy Fluids must, at least, as certainly be near the Centre, as like heavy Solids; and 'tis but mechanical to allow that in a confused Fluid in some measure, as well as exactly in a digested one, the Fluids contained in the inner Regions must be much heavier than those at or near the outer Surface thereof. But besides, 'twill be hard to account for the confused moving state of the earthy Parts, or, which is much the same, the fluidity of the entire Chaos, without allowing a much greater quantity of Fluids in it, than what we now see with us, the Waters of our present Earth; and those of a Density and Gravity fit to retain their Posts, as well nearer the Central, as the superficiary Parts. And that on this account, (of the Comet's Atmosphere's fixed and dense Fluid) 'tis peculiarly adapted to the foresaid Description of the Chaos, is evident by what has been already observed of the same; to which I refer the Reader for satisfaction. 
Coroll. 2.   
(7.) Whereas very many, and very considerable 
Lem. 65. 65. prius.  Phaenomena of Nature, (which Dr. Woodward 
Essay, Part 3. Sect. 1.  has excellenty observed) as well as ancient Tradition, require and suppose a Central Fire, or internal Heat diffusing warm and vigorous Steams every way from the Centre to the Circumference of the Earth; and whereas 'tis very difficult on the common Hypotheses, or indeed on any hitherto taken notice of, to give a Mechanical and Philosophical Soultion of the same: If we will but allow the Proposition we are now upon, and that the Earth, in its Chaotick State, was a Comet, a most easy and Mechanical Account thereof is hereby given, and the Phaenomena of Nature rendered plain and intelligible. For a Comet, besides its thinner fluid Atmosphere, consisting of a large, dense, solid, central Body; and sometimes approaching so near the Sun 
Vid Lem. 65. prius.  that the immense Heat acquired then, tho' sooner failing in the thinner and exposed Atmosphere, will not do so in the central Solid, under very many thousands of Years; nothing can better suit the case of our present Earth, than to allow a Comet's Atmosphere to have been her Chaos; and the Central Body of the Comet, the Source and Origin of that Central heat, which our Earth appears still to enclose within it.  
(8.) The bigness of Comets and their Atmospheres agrees exactly with the supposition we are now upon. For tho' the Atmospheres are 10 or perhaps 15 times in Diameter as big as the Central Bodies, (which yet have been formerly observed to be near the Magnitude of the Planets) 
Lem. 57 58. prius.  and thereby of a much larger capacity than this Argument supposes; yet if, from that thin, rare, expanded state in which they now are, they were supposed to subside or settle close together, and immediately rest upon the Central Body; as on a Formation they must do; the entire mass would make much such Bodies in Magnitude, as the Planets are: As Astronomers, from the observations made about them, must freely confess. So that when to all the other inducements to believe these Atmospheres to be the same Masses of Bodies we call Chaos, (from one of which all Antiquity Sacred and Profane derive the Origin of our Earth) it appears that the Magnitude is also exactly correspondent; I know not what can be alleged to take off or weaken the force of them. Which general conclusion might be confirmed by some other similitudes between them and the Planets, observable in the succeeding Theory, or probably deduced from 
Vid. New. p. 508. & Coral. 1. Solut. 71. infrà.  their Phaenomena; which I shall not at present insist particularly upon. So that on the whole matter, upon the credit of the foregoing Arguments united together and conspiring to the same Conclusion; I may, I think, venture to affirm, That as far as hitherto present Nature and Ancient Traditions are known, 'tis very reasonable to believe, that a Planet is a Comet formed into a regular and lasting constitution, and placed at a proper distance from the Sun in a Circular Orbit, or one very little Eccentrical; and a Comet is a Chaos, i. e. a Planet unformed, or in its primaeval state, placed in a very Eccentrical one: And I think I may fairly appeal to all that the most Ancient History, or Solid Philosophy can produce hereto relating, in attestation to such an Assertion. Especially considering withal,  
(9) Lastly, That there is no other pretender, no other Mass of Bodies now known, or ever related to have been known in the whole System of Nature, which can stand in competition, or so much as seem to agree to the description of the Ancient Chaos, but that which is here assigned and pleaded for. Now this I am secure of, and all will and must grant: They cannot but be forced to confess, that, (the Atmosphere of a Comet set aside) they have no other Idea of the Nature and Properties of that Mass of Bodies called a Chaos, but what profane Tradition, with the concurrence of the Holy Books, afford them; without any visible instance or pattern in Nature. Which acknowledgement, joined to the remarkable correspondence of the particulars beforementioned; and the no objection of any moment, as far as I see, to be produced to the contrary; is, I think, a mighty advantage in the present case. All that can reasonably be required farther is, that the Phaenomena of the Earth, to be superstructed on this foundation, and derived successively through the several Periods, to the consummation of all things, prove co-incidents to this Hypothesis, and confirm the same: Which being the attempt of the following Theory, must be by no means here pretended to beforehand; but left to the Impartial Judgement of the Reader, when he is arrived at the end of his Journey, and digested the whole Scheme. From the entire and conjoint View whereof, and not from any particulars by the way occasionally reflected on, a prudent and well-grounded Sentence is to be passed upon it, and upon several of the prior Conclusions themselves also. However, when here is a known and visible foundation to depend on; and the Reader is referred to no other Chaos than what himself has seen, or, 'tis probable, may in a few years have opportunity of seeing; it must be at the least allowed a fair and natural procedure, and of the consequences whereof every thinking and inquisitive Person will be a proper Judge. The reasonings proceeding, without begging any precarious Hypothesis at first, of the nature of that old fund and promptuary whence all was to be derived, or sending the Reader to the utmost Antiquity for his Notion thereof; to which yet, in the most Authentic accounts of the Primitive Chaos now extant, I fear not to appeal, and submit myself.   

II. The Mountainous Columns of the Earth are not so dense or heavy as the other Columns.  
This Proposition will also I imagine, be new and unexpected to very many; but I hope the following Arguments, which I shall very briefly propose, will demonstrate it to be no unreasonable or precarious one.  
(1.) Mountains are usually Stony and Rocky, and by consequence lighter than the main Body of the Earth. For tho' Stone be somewhat heavier than the uppermost Stratum or Garden Mold, as some stile it; yet 'tis considerably lighter than that beneath the same. For if we compare its weight with that in the bottom of our Mines, which is alone considerable to our purpose, (our upper strata, as will hereafter appear, being generally factitious, or acquired at the Universal Deluge) we shall be forced to own the necessity of the consequence of the present Argument. The Specific Gravity of Stone, is to that of Water, as 14 to 51/3. but the Specific Gravity of the Earth at the bottom of our Mines, is to that of Water, as 3 to 1, sometimes as 4 to 1, nay sometimes almost as 5 to 1, and therefore to be sure considerably Denser and Heavier than Stone. So that were 
Newt. p. 417.  the Mountainous Columns of the Earth entirely made up of Stone, they would, (without the consideration of those empty Caverns they enclose) be plainly the lightest parts of the whole Earth.  
(2.) Those very Dense and Heavy Corpuscles of Gold, Led, Silver, and other such like Metals and Minerals, are mostly, if not only, found in the Bowels of Mountains. Now, when the Gravity of these Bodies is so great, that in a regular formation they ought to have seated themselves, one would think, much nearer the Centre, than they now are; to account for such their position, it must be supposed, that the Columns under them, and the Earth among them, were lighter and rarer than the Neighbouring Columns did afford; that upon the whole, the entire Compositum or Mass taken together, may be allowed to be, if not lighter, yet, at least, not heavier than others at the same distance from the Centre. So that by a just, tho' a little surprising way of reasoning, from the greater weight of some parts of the Mountainous Columns, the less weight of the whole is inferred.  
(3.) Mountains are the principal Source and Origin of Springs and Fountains. Now Dr. Woodward, from his own observations, asserts, 
Essay. part 3.  That these are neither derived from Vapours condensed in the Air at the Tops of Mountains, nor from mere Rains, or fall of Moisture, as several have differently asserted; but from the Waters in the Bowels of the Earth; and that 'tis a Steam or Vapour raised by the Subterraneous Heat which affords the main part of their Waters to them. On which Hypothesis, which I take to be the truest, and most rational of all others, the Vapours appear to have a more free and open vent or current up the Mountainous Columns, than the neighbouring ones; and consequently, They are more rare, lax and porous, or less dense and weighty than the others.  
(4.) All Volcano's, or subterraneous Fires, are in the Bowels of some Mountain, to which a Plain or a Valley was never known to be liable. Which observation affords a double Argument for such a levity and rareness as we are now contending for: The One, from the temper of an inflammable Earth, Sulphureous and Bituminous; which being in part made up of Oily Particles, the lightest Fluid we have, must in likelihood be the lightest of all Strata whatsoever. The other, from the free admission of Air into the Bowels of these Mountains; without which no Fire or Flame can be preserved: Which also infers such a porosity and laxeness as we are now concerned to prove.  
(5.) Mountainous Countries are chiefly subject to Earthquakes, and consequently are as well Sulphreous and Inflammable, as Hollow and Cavernous, Loose and Spongy in their inward parts; without which properties the Phaenomena of Earthquakes were difficultly accountable: Especially according to Dr. Woodward's Hypothesis 
Essay. p. 134, etc.  of them; who deriving them from steams of Subterraneous heat ascending from the Central parts, and collected in great quantities together, must by consequence own that the Bowels of Mountains, so commonly subject to Earthquakes, are most Pervious, Porous, and Cavernous of all other. All which Arguments, especially taken together with some other coincidences hereafter observable, will, I hope, be esteemed no inconsiderable evidence of the Truth of the Proposition we are now upon.   

III. Tho' the Annual Motion of the Earth commenced at the beginning of the Mosaic Creation; yet it's Diurnal Rotation did not till after the Fall of Man.  
Tho' I cannot but expect that this will appear the greatest Paradox, and most extravagant Assertion of all other, to not a few Readers; yet I hope to give so great evidence for the same from Sacred as well as Profane Authority, that competent and impartial Judges shall see reason to say, that if it be not sufficient to force their assent, yet 'tis such as they did not expect in so surprising, remote, and difficult a case; the Records relating to which (the Sacred Ones excepted) are so few, so dubious, and so ancient; and the constant opinion of the World, within the Memory of History, so fixed and settled on the contrary side. Let it only be, by way of Preparation, remarked, That the Annual and Diurnal Motions are in themselves 
Lem. 66. prius.  wholly independent on each other, as was before taken notice; and consequently, that 'tis as rational to suppose the former without the latter, if there be evidence for the same, in the Original State of Nature, as 'tis to believe them capable of being conjoined, from the known Phaenomena of the World, in the present state. Let it also be observed, that there is yet no evidence that either the Central Bodies of any of the Comets, or that even several of the Planets, who undoubtedly have an Annual Motion about the Sun, have yet any Diurnal Rotation about Axes of their own: And let it, lastly, be considered, that when the Diurnal Rotation must have an Original, a time when it began; that time may as rationally and naturally be supposed after the Fall, as before the Creation, or Six days Work; and which was the true and real one, must be determined by the Testimonies of Antiquity, or other Collateral Arguments to be from thence, or from the Phaenomena of Nature Ancient or Modern, derived and inferred. Which things beings supposed, I thus attempt to prove the present Assertion; If the Primitive State of Nature before the Fall, had those peculiar Phaenomena or Characters which certainly belong to a Planet before its Diurnal Rotation began; and are as certainly impossible in the present state of the Earth revolving about its own Axis; 'tis plain the Assertion before us is true and real: But that those peculiar Phaenomena or Characters did belong to that Primitive State, the Testimonies of Sacred and Profane Antiquity, to be presently produced, do make appear; and by consequence the Assertion before us is true and real. The Phaenomena or Peculiar distinguishing Characters here intended have been already mentioned, and are these five. (1.) A Day and a Year are all one. 
Lem. 70o prius.  (2.) The Sun and Planets Rose in the West and Set in the East. (3.) There was through the whole Earth a perpetual Equinox. (4.) The Ecliptic and Equator were all one; or rather the latter was not in Being, but all the Heavenly Motions were performed about the same invariable Axis, that of the former. (5.) To such as lived under the Ecliptic, the Poles of the same (or of the World, they being than not different,) were neither elevated nor depressed, but at the Horizon. These are the certain and undeniable Characters of such a state: And that they belonged to the Primitive State of our Earth, before the Fall, I am now to prove.  
(1.) In the Primitive state of the World Days and Years were all one. Which Assertion I endeavour to Evince by the following Arguments. (1.) On this Hypothesis the Letter of Moses is as exactly followed as in the contrary one. 'Tis agreed that Moses calls the several Revolutions of the Sun, in which the Creation was Perfected, Days, every where in that History. Now as a Year is properly the succession of the four several Seasons, Spring, Summer, Autumn and Winter, arising from one single Revolution of the Earth about the Sun; so a Day is the succession of Light and Darkness once; or the space of one single apparent Revolution of the Sun from any certain Semimeridian, above or below the Horizon, till its return thither again. Now in the case before us, both these Periods are exactly coincident; and both are performed in the same space of time: Which space therefore in equal propriety of speech belongs to either or both those names indifferently; and by consequence, may with the exactest Truth and Propriety be styled a Day or a Year. Which thing duly considered, if I had no positive evidence for the Proposition before us, yet, setting aside prepossession, I had an equal right and pretence to Truth with the Common Expositors; I keeping equally close to the Letter of the Sacred History. (2.) This Hypothesis gives a rational account of the Scripture stile, wherein a Day, even in after Ages, very frequently denotes a Year; as is commonly taken notice of by Expositors. Thus by Moses himself the Word Day is not only, in the very recapitulation of the Creation, used for the entire Six; (These are the 
Gen two. 4, 5.  Generations of the Heavens and of the Earth when they were Created, in the Day that the Lord God made the Earth and the Heavens, and every Plant of the Field before it was in the Earth, and every Herb of the Field before it grew.) But, in other places, as it seems, for the just space of a Year. And at the 
Cap. iv. 3.  end of Days, or after some Years, it came to pass, that Cain brought of the fruit of the ground an offering unto the Lord. The days of Adam after he had 
Cap. v. 4, 5.  begotten Seth were eight hundred years. And all the days that Adam lived were nine hundred and thirty years, and he died. And so of the rest of the Genealogies in that Chapter. Thus in others of the Holy Writers, I will give thee ten shekels of Silver by the 
Jud. xvii. 10.  days, i. e. per ann●s, by the years, or every year. Thus what in one place is, Joshuah waxed Old, 
Josh. xiii. 1.  and came into Days; is in another, Joshuah was 
Cap. xxiii. 1.  old, and stricken in years. The like phrases we have of David; the number of Days that David 
2 Sam. two. 11.  was King in Hebron, over the house of Judah, was 
1 King. two. 11.  seven Years and six months. The Days that David reigned over Israel were forty years. So, what was 
Deut. xiv. 28.  in the Law, Bring your Tyths after three Years; is in the Prophet, Bring your Tyths after three Days. 
Amos iv. 4.  Which ways of speaking, with others that follow, may seem alluded to, and explained by these two, tho' themselves somewhat of a different nature. Your children, says God to the Israelites, shall wander 
Num. xiv. 33, 34.  in the Wilderness forty Years; after the number of the Days in which ye searched the land, even forty Days, each Day for a Year, shall you bear your iniquities, even forty Years. Lie thou, says God to 
Ezek. iv. 4, 5, 6.  the Prophet Ezekiel, on thy left side, and lay the iniquity of the house of Israel upon it; according to the number of the Days that thou shalt lie upon it, thou shalt bear their iniquity: For I have laid upon thee the Years of their iniquity, according to the Number of the Days, three hundred and ninety Days; so shalt thou bear the iniquity of the house of Israel. And when thou hast accomplished 'em, lie again on thy right side; and thou shalt bear the iniquity of the house of Judah forty Days; I have appointed thee a Day for a Year. But what I mainly and principally intend here is, that known, frequent and solemn way in the Prophetic Writings of determining Years by Days; the instances of which are very obvious, some whereof I shall here barely quote for the Reader's satisfaction; (and more in a case so notorious and remarkable need not be done.) How long shall be the vision concerning the 
Dan. viij. 13, 14.  daily sacrifice, and the transgression of desolation, to give both the Sanctuary and the Host to be trodden under foot? And he said unto me, Unto two thousand three hundred Days; then shall the Sanctuary be cleansed. From the time that the daily sacrifice shall be 
Cap. xii. 11, 12, 13.  taken away, and the abomination that maketh desolate be set up, there shall be one thousand two hundred and ninety Days. Blessed is he that waiteth, and cometh to the one thousand three hundred five and thirty days. But go thou thy way till the end be; for thou shalt rest, and stand in thy Lot at the end of the days. I will give power unto my two witnesses, and 
Apoc. xi. 3.  they shall prophesy one thousand two hundred and sixty days, clothed in sackcloth. The Woman fled into 
Cap. xii. 6.  the Wilderness, where she hath a place prepared her of God, that they should feed her there, one thousand two hundred and sixty days. Agreeably whereto a Week consisting of seven days, denotes seven years; and a Month, consisting of thirty days, denotes thirty years, in the same Prophetic Writings. Thus in that most famous of all Prophecies, concerning the death of the Messias. Seventy Weeks 
Dan. ix. 24, 25, 26.  are determined upon the people, and upon thy holy city; to finish the transgression, and to make an end of sins, and to make reconciliation for iniquity, and to bring in everlasting rightcousness, and to seal up the vision and prophecy, and to anoint the most Holy. Know therefore and understand, that from the going forth of the commandment to restore and to build Jerusalem, unto the Messiah the Prince, shall be seven weeks, and sixty and two weeks; the street shall be built again, and the wall, even in a strait of times. And after the sixty and two weeks shall Messiah be cut off: but not for himself. The Holy City shall they tread undersoot 
Apoc. xi. 2.  forty and two months. Power was given to the Beast to continue forty and two months. All which expressions, 
Cap. xiii. 5.  with others of the same nature, are not accountable; I mean there is no satisfactory reason can be given why a Day should so frequently denote a Year in the Sacred Writings, on any other Hypothesis. We usually indeed content ourselves in these cases with the bare knowing the meaning of Scripture expressions, as if they were chosen at a venture; and so, for instance, finding a Day to represent a Year in the same Books, we rest satisfied, without enquiring why a Day rather than an Hour, a Week, or Month, (the two latter of which terms are yet used by these Authors) were pitched upon to signify the before-mention d space to us; or why if the word Day must be made use of, it must mean a determinate just Year, rather than a Week, a Month or a Thousand Years, (for which last it yet seems sometimes to be taken) so frequently in the Sacred, especially the Prophetic 
Ps. xc. 4.  Writings. But 'tis very supposable, that 'tis our 
2 Pet. three 8.  Ignorance or Unskilfulness in the Style of Scripture, 
Gen. two. 17.  and those things therein delivered (not the Inaccuracy of the Writers themselves) which occasions our so lax and general Interpretations. It will sure at least be allowed me, that wherever not only the Meaning of Phrases, but the Original and Foundation of such their Meaning is naturally and easily assignable, an account thereof is readily to be embraced. And certainly the Primitive Years of the World being once supposed to have been Days also; and called by that name in the History of the Creation; this matter will be very easy; the succeeding Style of Scripture will appear only a continuation of the Primitive, and fitted to hint to us a time wherein a Day and a Year were really the same: And this without any diminution of the true designs of the Prophetic numbers; I mean the involving their Predictions in so much, and no more obscurity, as might conceal their meaning till their completion, or till such time at least as the Divine Wisdom thought most proper for their manifestation in succeeding Ages. So that this Argument demonstrates the present Exposition to afford a natural foundation of accounting for such ways of speaking in 〈◊〉 Holy Scriptures, which otherwise are, as t 〈…〉 casion and Original, unaccountable; and consequently, proves it to be as truly agreeable to the Style, as the former did to the Letter thereof. (3.) The six Days of Creation, and the seventh of Rest, were, by Divine Command, to be in after Ages commemorated by Years as well as by Days; and so in reason answered alike to both those denominations. 'Tis evident, that the Works of the Creation were completed in six Evenings 
Gen. two. 1, 2, 3.  and Mornings, or six Revolutions of the Sun, called Days; and that the seventh was immediately set apart and sanctified as a Day of Rest, and Memorial of the Creation just before completed; and 'tis evident that this Sanctification of the seventh, as well as the operations of the six foregoing, belonged to the Primitive state of the World, before the Fall. Now that we may know what sort of Days these were, 'twill be proper to inquire into the ensuing times; and observe, after the distinction of Days and Years undoubtedly obtained, what constant Revolutions of six for Work, and a seventh for Rest there appear; or in what manner, and by what spaces these Original ones were commemorated; which will go a great way to clear the Point we are upon. And here, 'tis evident, that when God gave Laws to the Israelites, he allowed them six ordinary Days of Work, and ordained the seventh for a Day of Rest or Sabbath, in Imitation and Memory of His Working the first six, and Resting or keeping a Sabbath on the Seventh Day, at the Creation of the World. This the Fourth Commandment so expressly asserts, that 'tis past possibility of question. 'Tis moreover, evident that God, upon the Children of Israel's coming into the Land of Canaan, ordained (with reference, as 'tis reasonable to suppose, to the same Primitive State of the World, the six Days of Creation 
Leu. XXV. 3, 4.  and the Sabbath) That six Years they should Sow their Fields, and six Years they should Prune their Vineyard, and gather in the Fruits thereof; But in the seventh Year should be a Sabbath of Rest unto the Land, a Sabbath for the Lord: They were neither to Sow their Field, nor Prune their Vineyard: Then was the Land to keep a 
ver. 1.  Sabbath unto the Lord. So that if we can justly 
Vid. Deut. xv.  presume that the primary spaces of the World, here referred to, were proper Evenings and Mornings, or Natural Days, because they were represented and commemorated by six Proper and Natural Days of Work, and the seventh of Rest: I think 'tis not unreasonable to conclude they were Proper and Natural Years also; considering they appear to have been among the same People, by the same Divine Appointment, represented and commemorated by these six Proper and Natural Years of Work, and the seventh of Rest also. Nay, if there be any advantage on the side of Natural Days, from the expressness of the reference they had to the Primitive ones (which the Fourth Commandment forces us to acknowledge) there will appear in what follows somewhat that may justly be esteemed favourable on the side of Years. Besides the six Days for Work, and the seventh for Rest, the Jews were commanded 
Leu. xxiii. 15— 21.  (on the same account, as we may justly suppose) to number from the Passover seven times seven Days, or seven Weeks of Days, and at the conclusion of them to observe a solemn Feast, called the Feast of Weeks or of Sabbaths, once every year. In like manner besides the Yearly Sabbath as I may call it, or the seventh Year of Rest and Release after the six Years of Work, the Jews were commanded (on the same account, as we may justly suppose) to number 
Cap. xxv. 8— 16.  seven Sabbaths of Years, seven times seven Years; and at the conclusion thereof to celebrate the great Sabbatical Year, the Year of Jubilee: They were neither to Sow, nor Reap, nor Gather in the Grapes, but esteem it Holy, and suffer every one to return to his Possession again. Where that which is remarkable is this, that when the Sabbatical Days, and Sabbatical Years equally returned by perpetual revolutions immediately succeeding one another; yet the case was not the same as to the Feast of Weeks at the end of seven times seven Days; that following the Passover, and not returning till the next Passover again, and so was but once a Year: Whereas its corresponding Solemnities, the Jubilees, or great Sabbatical Years, at the end of seven times seven Years, did, as the former, return by perpetual revolutions immediately succeeding one another for all future Generations. All which duly considered, I think upon the whole, 'tis but reasonable to conclude, That seeing the Primitive spaces, or periods of Work and Rest, appear, by Divine Appointment, to have been commemorated among the Jews by Years as well as by Days; the same Primitive spaces or periods were equally Days and Years also. (4.) The Works of the Creation, by the Sacred History, concurring with Ancient Tradition, appear to have been leisurely, regular, and gradual, without any precipitancy or acceleration by a Miraculous hand on every occasion: Which is impossible to be supposed in those Days of twenty four short hours only; but if they were as long as the present Hypothesis supposes, they were truly agreeable and proportionable to the same productions. Which consequence will be so easily allowed me, that I may venture to say, That as certain as is the regular and gentle, the natural and leisurely procedure of the Works of the Creation (of which I know no good Reason from any Warrant sacred or profane to make any question) so certain is the Proposition we are now upon, or so certainly the Primitive Days and Years were all one. (5.) Two such Works are by Moses ascribed to the third Day, which (if that were not longer than one of ours now) are inconceiveable and incompatible. On the former part of this Day 
Gen. i 9— 13.  the Waters of the Globe were to be drained off all the dry Lands into the Seas; and on the same Day afterward, all the Plants and Vegetables were to spring out of the Earth. Now the Velocity of running Waters is not so great, as in a part of one of our short Days, to descend from the middle Regions of the dry Land into the Seas adjoining to them; nor if it were, could the Land be dry enough in an instant for the Production of all those Plants and Vegetables, which yet we are assured appeared the same Day upon the face of it; which Difficulties vanish, if we allow the primitive Days to have been Years also, as will more fully be made appear in due place. (6.) Whatever might possibly be said of the other Days works, by recurring to the Divine miraculous Power; (which yet is here not only unnecessarily, and without warrant from the Sacred History itself, but sometimes very indecently done) yet the numerous Works ascribed to the sixth Day plainly show, That a space much longer than we now call a Day, must have been referred to in the Sacred History. The business of the sixth Day includes evidently these following particulars. (1.) The Production of all the bruit dry-land Animals. (2.) The Consultation about, and the 
Gen. i. & two.  actual Creation of the Body, and Infusion of the Soul of Adam. (3.) The Charter or Donation of Dominion over all Creatures bestowed on Adam. (4.) The Exercise of Part of that Dominion, or the giving Names to all the dry-land Animals; which sure supposed some acquired knowledge in Adam, some Consideration of the Nature of each Species, some skill in Language, and the use of Words; andwithal, some proportionable Time for the gathering so great a number of Creatures together, and for the distinct naming of every one. (5.) When on this review it appeared, that among all these Creatures there was not a Meet-help, or suitable Companion for him; God then cast him into a deep Sleep, (which 'tis probable lasted more than a few minutes to deserve that Appellation) took out one of his Ribs, closed up the Flesh instead thereof, and out of that Rib made the Woman. (6.) After this God brings this Woman to Adam, he owns her Original, gives her an agreeable Name, takes her to Wife, and they together receive that Benediction, Increase and Multiply. (7.) God appoints them and their Fellow-Animals, the Vegetables for Food and Sustenance. All which (to omit the Jews Tradition of the 
Vid. Bishop Patrick on Gen. in Initio.  Fall of Man this sixth Day, and such things presupposed thereto which must belong to it, even by the Mosaic History itself) put together, is 
Gen. two. 4, etc.  vastly more than is conceivable in the short space of one single Day in the vulgar Sense of it. 'Tis true, God Almighty can do all things in what portions of Time he pleases. But 'tis also true, (as Bishop Patrick well observes in a like case) 
On Gen. 3. init.  that Man cannot. He must have time allotted him, in proportion to the business to be done, or else 'tis not to be expected of him. And 'tis plain, That Adam and Eve were mainly concerned in the latter Actions of this Day: so that by a just and necessary consequence, That Day in which they went through so many and different Scenes, and performed so many Actions, requiring at least no small part of a Year; and that after themselves and all the dry-land Animals had been on the same Day produced, was certainly such a Day as might be proportionate to such Operations, and not shorter than a Year, which the present Hypothesis allows in the case. (7.) If the History of the Fall of Man be either included in the sixth Day, according to the Ancient Tradition of the Jews, which I confess to be very improbable; or belong to the seventh, as might, by coming as near as possible to such old Tradition, more probably be allowed: On either of these Suppositions, there is the greatest necessity imaginable of supposing such a Day much longer than is commonly done. Which I think is of itself so plain, that I need not aggravate the matter, but leave it to the free Consideration of the Reader. All which Arguments to me appear very satisfactory, and evince, that the first distinguishing and peculiar Character of such a primitive State of Nature as was beforementioned did really belong to our Earth before the Fall, and that then a Day and a Year were exactly one and the same space of Time.  
(2.) In the primitive State of the World the Sun and Planets rose in the West, and set in the East, contrary to what they have done ever since. This may seem to have been the foundation of that Story in Herodotus, who tells us, 
Lib. 2. cap. 142.  That the Sun, in the space of 10340 Years, four times inverted his Course, and rose in the West. But what I mainly depend on, is that Discourse in Plato, who relating some very ancient Traditions 
Archaeol. p. 250, 251, 252.  about the primitive State of things, and, what a mighty and remarkable Change was effected by a certain mighty and remarkable Alteration in the Heavenly Motions, (which Alteration in general deserves also to be taken notice of, as agreeing so well with the present Hypothesis) the most surprising, and of the greatest consequence of all others, and the cause of suitably surprising and considerable Effects in the present State of Nature, makes it to be this change of the Way or Course of the Heavenly Bodies, which is the consequence of the present Assertion. For this grand thing of which he had spoken so highly, is this, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Motion of the Universe sometimes revolves the same way that it does now, and sometimes the contrary way. Which Testimony is very plain, and full to our present purpose.  
(3.) In the primitive State of Nature there was a perpetual Equinox, or Equality of Day and Night through the World. This Phaenomenon, or such Effects as in part suppose it, is usually by the Christian Fathers applied to the Paradisiacal State; and by the Ancient Heathens to the Golden Age, or the Reign of Saturn: (coincident, 'tis probable, at least in part, thereto) For they all with one consent deny that the Sun's Course was oblique from one Tropic to another, or that the difference and inequality of Seasons, which must have followed therefrom, did belong to that first and most happy State of the World, as may at large be seen the places 
Theor. lib. 2. cap. 1. & 10. Archaeol. lib. 2. cap. 5. & 6.  quoted in the Margin, too long here to Transcribe; to which therefore I refer the Reader, and proceed.  
(4.) In the primitive State of the World, there was no Equator distinct from the Ecliptic; all Motions were performed about one invariable Axis, that of the latter; (for the Plains of the Planet's Orbits, I consider as nearly coincident with that of the Ecliptic) without the Obliquity of one Circle or Motion to another. Tho' this be somewhat related to the former particular, yet I shall distinctly quote a Testimony or two directly belonging hereto, and not so properly reducible to the other. The first is that of Anaxagoras, who says, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 
Theor. lib. 2. cap. 10. p. 293.  〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 That the Stars in their primitive State revolved in a Tholiform manner, insomuch, that the Pole appeared perpetually at the Vertex of the Earth. Whose meaning, tho' somewhat obscure, seems to be, That the Motion of the Heavens was originally about one Centre or Axis, that of the Ecliptic, whose Pole was continually over against the same Point of the Earth; which on the Hypothesis before us is true, but in the present Frame of Nature impossible. The next Author, 
Archaeol. p. 251.  whom I shall produce, is Plato, who in the forementioned Discourse about the Ancient and Modern States of the World, says, That in the former of them the Motion of the Heavens was uniform, which thing was the cause and original of the Golden Age, and of all that happiness which therein Mankind enjoyed, or external Nature partook of; which, how well it suits the present Hpothesis, I need not say. All that exceeding happy State of Nature, which innocent Man enjoyed, beyond what he does since the Fall, being therein owing to such a Constitution of the World as this Author intimates, and I am now proving. Which in the last place, shall be confirmed from Baptista Mantuanus, who says, 
Ibid. p. 273.  (relating the Opinion of the old Astonomers) All the Celestial Spheres were in the beginning of the World concentrical and uniform in their Motion; and the Zodiac of the Primum Mobile, and that of the Planets (the Equator and Ecliptic) were united and coincident, by which means all sublunary Bodies were more vivid and vigorous at that time than in the present Ages of the World; as the Theorist sums up the force of his Testimony, very agreeably to the Hypothesis before us, of the Astronomy in the primitive State of the Heavens.  
(5.) To the first Inhabitants of the Earth, (dwelling at the Intersection of the ancient Ecliptic with the present Northern Tropic; of which hereafter) the Poles of the World were neither elevated nor depressed, but at the Horizon. 
Hypoth. 4. infrà.  But sometime after the Formation of things, they suddenly changed their Situation; the Northern Pole appeared to be elevated above, and the Southern depressed below the Horizon; and the Course of the Heavens seemed bend or inclined to the Southern Parts of the World; or in plain words, there was a new Diurnal Rotation began about the present Axis of the Earth; which I take to be the true and easy Exposition of the same Phaenomena. This Matter is much insisted on by the Ancients, and being so, will fully confirm our Assertion, and give light and strength to some of the former Testimonies. Plutarch has a Chapter entitled, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, 
Theor. lib. 2. cap. 10.  Of the Inclination of the Earth; in which he thus recites the Opinion of Leucippus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 That the Earth fell, or was inclined towards the Southern Regions, by reason of the rareness of those Parts; The Northern Regions being grown rigid and compact, while the Southern were scorched or on fire. Whose Opinion is also recited by Laertius in almost the same words, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 By reason of the failure in the Sun and Moon, the Earth was bend or inclined towards the South. But the Northern Regions grew rigid and inflexible by the snowy and cold Wether which ensued thereon. To the same purpose is the Opinion of Democritus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 That by reason of the Southern Ambient Air's imbecility, or smaller Pressure, the Earth in those Parts increased in bulk, and so sunk and bend that way. For the Northern Regions were ill tempered, but the Southern very well; whereby the latter becoming fruitful, waxed greater, and by an over-weight preponderated and inclined the whole that way. As express to the full is the Testimony of Empedocles, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The North, by reason of the Air's yielding to the Sun's force, was bend from its former Position; whereupon the Northern Regions were elevated, and the Southern depressed, as together with them, was the whole World. To which agrees Anaxagoras in these words, which immediately follow those just before quoted, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 But afterward the Pole received a turn or inclination. These so many, and so pregnant Testimonies of Antiquity, as to the matters of fact foregoing, (for as to the several Reasons assigned by them, they being, I suppose, but the single Conjectures of the Authors, must be uncertain, and need not be farther considered or insisted on in the present case) seem to me so weighty, that I cannot but build and rely very much upon them. How should such strange and surprising Paradoxes run so universally through the eldest Antiquity, if there were not some ground or foundation in earnest for them? 'Twould be hard wholly to reject what were so unanimously vouched by the old Sages of Learning and Philosophy, even tho' there were no other evidence or reason for our belief. But when all these Authors, the only competent Witnesses in the Case, do but confirm what on other Accounts, as we have seen, and shall farther see, there is so good reason to believe; and when so great light is thereby afforded to the primitive Constitution of Nature, and the Sacred History of the State of Innocency; their Attestations are the more credible, and the more valuable, and in the highest degree worthy of our serious Consideration. What I can foresee of Objection, deserving our notice, against what has been advanced from the Testimonies of the old Philosophers, is this, That they seem to favour the perpetual Equinox before the Flood, by the right Position of the present Axis of the Earth, parallel to that of the Ecliptic, (as the Theorist imagines) and its Inclination or oblique Position acquired at the Deluge, (as the same Author supposes) rather than the original Absence, and subsequent commencing of the Diurnal Rotation after the Fall of Man, as I here apply them. I answer, (I.) The Parallelism of the Axis of a Diurnal, to that of an Annual Revolution, is as far as I find, a perfect stranger to the System of the World; there being, I think, not one of the Heavenly Bodies, Sun or Planet, but has its own Axis oblique to the Orbit in which it moves. (2.) It will be farther evinced 
Phaenom. 32. infrà.  hereafter, That, de facto, before the Flood, the Axis of the Earth was Oblique to its Annual Orbit, the Plain of the Ecliptic; and the Year distinguished into the present Seasons, Spring, Summer, Autumn, and Winter. (3.) That equable and healthful Temper of the Air, which the Theorist chiefly relied upon, as necessary to the Longevity of the Antediluvians, and fully proved by Antiquity, shall be accounted for without such an Hypothesis. (4.) The Testimonies before alleged do not, if rightly considered, suit this Hypothesis; nay, in truth, they fully confute it. Of the five Characters beforementioned, under which we have reduced the main Testimonies, there are two which are common to this, and to the Theorist's Hypothesis, viz. (1.) The perpetual and universal Equinox. (2.) The coincidence of the Equator and Ecliptic (tho' in somewhat a different manner). So that the Testimonies for these two can neither establish the one, nor the other, as equally suiting them both. The other three are peculiar to that Hypothesis we have been proving, and by consequence at the same time establish that, and confute the Theorist's Hypothesis. And these three are, (1.) The Equality of a Day and a Year. (2.) The Sun and Planet's rising in the West, and setting in the East. (3.) The Position of the Poles at the Horizon, with the after Elevation of the Northern, the Depression of the Southern Pole, and the inclination or bending of the Heavenly Bodies Courses towards the South. 'Tis evident at first view, That the two former of these three last mentioned Phaenomena, are inconsistent with the Theorist's Hypothesis, and on a little Consideration 'twill be so of the last also. For while the Poles of the Earth or World remain in being the same, as depending on the same proper Axis of the Earth's own Diurnal Revolution; 'tis plain, the Latitude of Places on the Earth, or the Elevation of the Pole equal thereto, remains invariable; and so that Pole which to the Inhabitants of Paradise was elevated at the least 231/2 degrees, could not be at the Horizon, whatever right Position the Axis of the Earth might have with respect to the Ecliptic. On the same account there could, even in the Theorist's own Hypothesis, be no new Elevation of the one, or Depression of the other Pole at the Deluge, nor inclination of the Courses of the Sun and Planets towards the South. All that could on the Theorist's Principles be effected, (besides the Earth's Equator and Poles pointing to different fixed Stars, and its Consequences) was only this; that whereas before the Sun was always in the Equator, or middle distance from any Climate, it afterwards by turns came nearer to them (as we commonly, tho' carelessly express it) in Summer, and went farther from them in Winter, than before; which upon the whole, was no more a bent or inclination to one part of the Heavens than to the other; and so of the Planets also. And the case is the same as to the Poles of the Ecliptic; the Northern one being as much elevated above that of the World at one hour of the Day, as depressed beneath it at another. All which is, I think, sufficient to show, That the Testimonies of Antiquity alleged by the Theorist for the peopetual Equinox, or the right Position of the Earth's Axis till the Deluge, and the oblique Position, and different Seasons then acquired, are sufficient of themselves alone to confute his, and establish the present Hypothesis. (5.) All things considered, such a Position as the Theorist contends for, was more likely to incommode, than be useful to Mankind. Taking the Matter wholly as the Theorist puts it, it would prevent the Peopling of the Southern Hemisphere, by the scorching heat just under the Equator, without the least Intermission at any time of the Year. It would render the Earth utterly unserviceable, both under the Equator and Poles, and in the Climates adjoining, and so straighten the Capacity of the Earth in maintaining its numerous Inhabitants; 
Vid. Phanem. 33. infrà.  which, were the whole inhabitable, will appear but just sufficient to contain them. It would by the Perpetuation of one and the same Season continually, hinder the variety of Fruits and Vegetables 
Vid. Bentley, Serm. 8. p. 22, etc. And Dr. Woodward's Essay, p. 267. etc.  of every Country; and many other ways spoil the settled Course of Nature, and be pernicious to Mankind. (6.) No mechanical and rational Cause of the Mutation of the Earth's Axis either has been, or, I believe, can be afsigned on the Theorist's Hypothesis, or any others which should embrace the same Conclusion. (7.) Lastly, to name no more Arguments, The Testimonies of Diogenes and Anaxagoras, are as express almost to the Time, as to this Change itself. The words being exceeding remarkable, are these, as Plutarch himself relates them, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 
Theor. lib. 2. cap. 10.  〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 'Twas the Doctrine both of Diogenes and Anaxagoras, That after the Creation or primary Constitution of the World, and the Production of Animals out of the Earth, the World, as it were of its own accord, was bend or inclined towards the South. And truly 'tis probable this Inclination was the Effect of Providence, on purpose that some Parts of the World might become habitable, and others uninhabitable, by reason of the difference of the frigid, torrid, and temperate Climates thereof. Which observable and most valuable Fragment of Antiquity ought to have been before mentioned, but was on purpose reserved for this place; where it not only fully attests the matter of fact, the Inclination of the Heavens towards the South; not only assigns the final Cause truly enough, (considering the uninhabitableness of the Torrid, as well as of the Frigid Zones, in the Opinion of those Ages) the Distribution of the Earth into certain and fixed Zones, Torrid, Temperate, and Frigid; but so accurately and nicely specifies the time also, That succeeding the Creation, agreeably to the present Hypothesis; that were I to wish or choose for a Testimony fully to my mind, I could scarcely have desired or pitched upon a better. To these five foregoing Arguments, for the proof of my main Conclusion, I shall, by way of supernumerary ones, or Appendages, add one or two more, and so leave the whole to the Consideration of the Impartial Reader.  
(6.) The State of Mankind without question, and perhaps that of other Animals, was before the Fall vastly different from the present; and consequently required a proportionably different State of external Nature; of which, without the Hypothesis before us, no Account can be given, or at least has not yet by any been attempted. The World, as to other things, seems to have been at first, in great measure, put into the same Condition which we still enjoy; and yet Reason, as well as Scripture, assures us, That so different a condition of things in the Animal, Rational and Moral, must be suited with an agreeably different one in the Natural and Corporeal World. Which being considered, and that at the same time no remarkable difference has been, or perhaps can be assigned, but what the Hypothesis before us, and its consequences afford us; and that withal a satisfactory account of the several Particulars is deducible from the same, as I hope to make appear hereafter; upon the whole, I think this a very considerable Attestation to what has been before insisted on. 'Tis indeed possible, that what I look on as an advantage to, others may imagine to be a prejudice against the present Hypothesis; as inferring, among other things, a half year of Night, as well as a half year of Day, which may be supposed too disproportionate to the State and Condition of Mankind; and especially, too inconvenient for so happy and easy a Life, as that of Mankind in Paradise undoubtedly was, without any consideration of the other Creatures. But it ought to be considered, as has been already remarked, 
Coroll. 3, & 4. Lem. 70. prius.  that our judging of one Scheme or System of Nature by another, is very fallacious, and very unreasonable. Almighty God adapts each particular State to such rational and animal Being's as are on purpose designed for the same; but by no means thereby confines his Power and Providence, which can with the same ease adapt other Being's, or the same in other Circumstances, to a very different and clean contrary Condition. The Days in Jupiter are not ten hours long; those in the Moon near Seventy two times as long as they, or a Month; yet any one who should thence conclude, that either Jupiter or the Moon, if not both, were uncapable of Inhabitants, he would, I think, be very rash, not to say presumptuous, in so doing. 'Tis true, he might justly conclude, That such Creatures as dwell on this Earth in their present Circumstances could not, or at least could not with conveniency, inhabit either of them. But the necessary consequence of that is only this, That as the State of external Nature appears to be in Jupiter and the Moon, very different from ours on Earth now; so most probably are the State and Circumstances, the Capacitities and Operations of their several Inhabitants equally different from those of Mankind at present upon it; which is what I fully allow, and plead for, in the Case before us; and which, when rightly considered, may save me the labour of returning any other Answer to the particular difficulty here mentioned, and of enlarging upon several other things which might be said to great satisfaction on the present occasion; which in prospect thereof, shall therefore be no further prosecuted in this place.  
(7.) Lastly, The present Hypothesis gives an easy Account of the vast change in the Natural, on the change in the Moral World; and of the sad Effects of the Divine Malediction upon the Earth after the Fall of Man; which till now has not, that I know of, been so much as attempted by any. Several have been endeavouring to account for that change which the Deluge made in the World: But they are silent as to the natural causes or occasions of a Change, which (Antiquity, Sacred or Profane, being judge) was in all respects vastly more remarkable: The State of Innocency, and that of Sin, being sure on all accounts more different from, and contradictory to each other, than the Antediluvian and Postdiluvian, either in reason can be supposed, or in fact be proved to be. Now as to the particulars of this Change, and the causes of them; and how well, on the Hypothesis we are upon, they correspond to one another, I must leave that to the Judgement of the Reader, when I come to treat of 'em in their own place hereafter. In the mean time this may fairly be said, that This being the first attempt at an Entire Theory, or such an one as takes in All the great Mutations of the Earth; As it will on that account claim the Candour of the Reader, and his unbiass'd Resolution of embracing the Truth (however new or unusual the Assertions may seem) when sufficiently evidenced to him; So the coincidence of things from first to last, through so many stages and periods of Nature, and the solution of all the main Phaenomena of every such different stage and period from the Creation to the consummation of all things; if they be found just, mechanical, and natural, will itself deserve to be esteemed one of the most convincing and satisfactory Arguments for any single particular of this Theory that were to be desired; and show, that not any great Labour or Study of the Author, but the happy Advantage of falling into true and real Causes and Principles is, under the Divine Providence, to be owned the occasion of the Discoveries therein contained. In all which, may these my poor Endeavours prove as satisfactory to the minds of others, as they have been to my own, and give them the same assurance of the Verity and Divine Authority of those Holy Books, where the several Periods are recorded, and the Phaenomena chiefly preserved, which the discovery of these things has afforded myself, and I am sure that my Labours will not be in vain.   

IV. The ancient Paradise or Garden of Eden, the Seat of our first Parents in the State of Innocence, was at the joint Course of the Rivers Tigris and Euphrates; either before they fall into the Persian Gulf, where they now unite together, and separate again; or rather where they anciently divided themselves below the Island Ormus, where the Persian Gulf, under the Tropic of Cancer, falls into the Persian Sea.  
That somewhere hereabouts, on the Southern Regions of Mesopotamia, between Arabia and Persia, was the place of the ancient Paradise, 'tis past reasonable doubt from two of its Rivers, Tigris and Euphrates, occurring in the Description of its Situation by Moses. And when the following 
Gen. two. 14.  Theory is understood, perhaps there will appear reason 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the place, where more nicely it may be supposed to have been, to that other here conjectured. I say, When the following Theory is understood; for tho' the particular place assigned be now under Water, and a Branch or Bay of the great Ocean; yet in probability it might not be so then, as will hereafter appear. My reasons for this Situation of Paradise, are these,  
(1.) The Ancient Tradition of the Jews and 
Archaeol. p. 269.  Arabians was, that Paradise was seated under the Primitive Equinoctial; which is impossible, unless it were as far South as the Tropic of Cancer: Under which therefore it ought to be, and accordingly is by this Hypothesis placed and determined.  
(2.) 'Twill be easy on this Hypothesis for every one to suppose that the other two Rivers, or Branches of these, Pison and Gihen, which have been in vain hitherto sought for, must be now lost in the Persian Sea; and therefore not to be discovered, nor their discovery to be expected, since the Deluge.  
(3.) The Countries encompassed by, and bordering on, these four Streams or Rivers, being alike, in part, under Water; the difficulties arising from the common mistaken Suppositions relating thereto will cease, and Light be afforded to the Mosaic Description on the particular consideration thereof.  
(4.) The most literal and obvious sense of the Words of the Sacred Historian concerning the situation of Eden, and its Garden or Paradise, will be accountable, and exactly suitable to the state of these Countries, according to the present Geography. The words of Moses are, And the Lord 
Gen. two. 8, 10.  God planted a Garden eastward in Eden; and there he put the man whom he had form. And a River went out of Eden to water the garden; and from thence it was parted and became into four heads. To which the present Hypothesis is correspondent to the greatest niceness, if we suppose that Tigris and Euphrates being united, as they are now, in Babylonia, ran in one Stream quite through that Valley, which is now covered with Water, and called the Gulf of Persia (I suppose the Country of Eden then) upon the Exit of which, beyond Ormus, the said United Streams divided themselves (as Nile into seven) into four separate branches; and by them, as by four Mouths, discharged itself into the Persian Sea: Two of which Streams retained the Names of the Original ones, Tigris and Euphrates; and the other two acquired new ones, and were called Pison and Gihen; just before or about which Division, that Country styled Paradise, or the Garden of Eden was, I imagine, accordingly situate. This I take to be the most probable account of this Point; and such an one as takes away the perplexities of this matter; agrees to the Letter of Moses, and the Geography of the Country; and is suitable withal both to what the Jewish and Arabian Tradition beforementioned assert, and what the next Hypothesis requires.   

V. The Primitive Ecliptic, or its correspondent Circle on the Earth, intersected the Present Tropic of Cancer at Paradise; or at least at its Meridian.  
When from the last Hypothesis but one, it appears that the Primitive Ecliptic was a fixed Circle on the Earth, as well as in the Heavens; and must both equally divide the present Equator, and touch the present Tropics; 'tis proper to fix, if possible, the Point of Intersection with the Northern Tropic; whereby the entire Circle may be still described, and its Original Situation determined. Which is the attempt of this Hypothesis we are now upon; and which I thus prove.  
(1.) Without this Hypothesis the beforementioned Jewish and Arabian Tradition, of the situation of Paradise under the Primitive Equinoctial, is unaccountable and impossible to be true. For Paradise being, at the most southern Position supposable, but just under the Tropic of Cancer, it could no where be under the ancient Equinoctial or Ecliptic, but at their mutual Intersection; which must therefore have been as this Proposition asserts.  
(2.) The Production of Animals out of the Earth and Waters, at or near Paradise, seems to have required all the heat possible in any part of the Earth; which being to be found only under the Equinoctial, confirms the last mentioned Argument, and pleads for that situation of Paradise which is here assigned to it.  
(3.) And Principally, This situation is determined by the coincidence of the Autumnal Equinox, and the beginning of the Night or Sunset, at the Meridian of Paradise. 'Tis known that at Paradise, or the place of the Creation of Man, the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Natural Day, commenced 
Gen. i 5, 8, 13, 19, 23, 31.  with the Sunsetting, Six a Clock, or coming on of the Night. 'Tis granted also, that the beginning of the most Ancient Year, (which shall presently be proved to have been at the Autumnal Equinox) was coincident with the beginning of the World, or of the Mosaic Creation. Which things compared together, do determine the question we are upon. It being impossible, on the grounds here supposed, that Sunset and the Autumnal Equinox should be coincident to any but those in the Northern Hemisphere, at the Point of Intersection of the Ancient Ecliptic, and the present Tropic of Cancer; or such as were under the same Meridian with them; as any ordinary Astronomer will soon confess: Which Argument is Decretory, and fixes the place of Paradise to the greatest exactness and satisfaction.  
Corollary 1. Hence a plain reason is given, of the Days of Creation commencing at Evening; which otherwise is a little strange: It being but a necessary result of the time of the Year, and Region of the Earth, when, and where the Creation began.  
Coral. 2. As also why the Jewish Days, especially their Sabbath-Days, began at the same time 
Leu. xxiii. 32.  ever since: The Memory of the Days of Creation being thereby exactly preserved.  
Coral. 3. As also why their Civil Years, but especially their Sabbatical Years, and Years of Jubilee, (even after their Months were reckoned from the Vernal,) began at the Autumnal Equinox: The memory of the Years of the Creation being thereby alike exactly preserved.   

VI The Patriarchal, or most ancient Year mentioned in the Scripture, 
Vid. 〈◊〉. Prolegom. de tempore Mundi Condit● Cap. 34.  began at the Autumnal Equinox.  
The Reasons of this Assertion are these ensuing.  
(1.) The principal Head or Beginning of the Jewish Year in all Ages was the first Day of their Autumnal Month Ti●ri; and was accordingly honoured 
Leu. xxiii. 24, 25.  with an extraordinary Festival, the Feast of Trumpets: When the Head or Beginning of 
Numb. xxix. 1 ... 6.  their Sacred Year, the first of Nisan, had no such solemnity annexed to it: As is known and confessed by all.  
(2.) When God commanded the Jews on their coming out of Egypt, to esteem the Month Nisan, the First in their Year; it seems plainly to imply, that till then it had not been so esteemed 
Exod. xii. 1, 2. with xiii. 4.  by them. The words are these. The Lord spoke unto Moses and Aaron in the Land of Egypt, saying, This Month (shall be) unto you the beginning of Months; it (shall be) the first Month of the Year to you. And this is strengthened by considering, that tho' we here find an Original of the Sacred Year in the Spring; yet we no where do of the Civil in Autumn: Which therefore, 'tis very probable, was the immemorial beginning of the Ancient Year long before the times of Moses.  
(3.) Whatever beginning of the Jewish Year there might be on other accounts; 'Tis confessed by all, That the beginning of the Sabbatical Years, and Years of Jubilee, (by which in all probability the Primary Years of the World were commemorated and preserved) was at the Autumnal Equinox: Which is a very good Argument that those Ancient Years, so commemorated and preserved, began at the same time also.  
(4.) The Feast of Ingathering, or of Tabernacles, which was soon after the Autumnal Equinox, 
Exo. xxiii. 16. & xxxiv. 22.  is said to be in the End, or after the Revolution of the Year: Which is a peculiar confirmation of the Assertion we are now upon.  
(5.) Unless that Year at the Deluge commenced at the Autumnal Equinox, we must (says the Learned Lightfoot in his Scheme thereof) suppose one Miracle more than either Scripture or Reason give us ground to think of; and that is, that the Waters should increase, and lie at their height all the Heat of Summer, and abate and decrease all the cold of Winter. Which, without Reason, he supposes is not to be allowed.  
(6.) What was alleged under the last Proposition is here to be considered, That on this Hypothesis a clear Reason is given of the Night's preceding the Day in the History of the Creation, and ever since among the Jews; which otherwise is not so easily to be accounted for.  
(7.) The testimony of the Chaldee Paraphrast, (to which Josephus does fully agree) is as express as possible, upon 1 Kings 8. 2. where the words are, In the Month Ethanim, which is the seventh Month; (viz. as all confess, from the Vernal Equinox) upon which the Paraphrase is, They called it of Old the First Month; but now it is the Seventh Month: Which may well counterpoise all that from some later Authors can be produced to the contrary. So that upon the whole I may fairly conclude, notwithstanding some small Objections, (which either lose their force on such Principles as are here laid down, or will on other occasions be taken off) That the most Ancient or Patriarchal Year began at the Autumnal Equinox.   

VII. The Original Orbits of the Planets, and particularly of the Earth, before the Deluge, were perfect Circles.  
This is in itself so easy and natural an Hypothesis, that I might very justly take it for granted, and make it a Postulatum: And in case I could prove every thing to agree to, and receive Light from the same, and withal account for the present Eccentricity, no man could fairly charge it with being a precarious or unreasonable one. But although the main reasons for such a Proposition are, I confess, to be taken from the consequences thence to be derived; and the admirable correspondence of them all to Ancient Tradition, to the Phaenomena of the Deluge, and to the Scripture Accounts thereto relating, as will be visible hereafter; yet there being some Arguments of a different nature which may render it probable, and prepare the Reader for admitting the same, before the consequences thereof come to be fully understood, I choose to place this Assertion here, among my Hypotheses; tho' I do not pretend that the Arguments here to be made use of, aught to put the same so near to certainty, as its fellows have, I think, reason to expect with unprejudiced Readers. But to come to the matter itself: The Reasons I would offer are these following.  
(1.) The Designs and Uses of Planets seem most properly to require circular Orbits. Now in order to give a rational guess at the same Designs and Uses of Planets, I know no other way than that from comparison with the Earth. And here, when we find one of the Planets, and that placed in the middle among the rest, to agree with the others in every thing of which we have any means of enquiry; 'tis but reasonable to suppose, that it does so also in those, which 'tis impossible for us, by any other certain way, to be assured of. If we observe a certain Engine in one Country, and see to what use 'tis put, and to what end it serves; and if afterward we see another, tho' in a different Country, agreeing to the former in all things, as far as we are able to discover: Tho' we are not informed of its design and use, we yet very naturally, and very probably, believe that it serves to the same purpose, and was intended for the same end with the former. Thus it ought sure to be in the case before us; and by the same way of reasoning we may fairly conclude to what uses all the Planets serve, and on what general designs Providence makes use of them, viz. To be the seat or habitation of Animals, and the Seminary of such Plants and Vegetables as are necessary or convenient for their support and sustenance. Which being therefore probably supposed of the rest, and certainly known of the Earth, I argue, That a circular Orbit being the most fit and proper for such purposes, may justly be presumed the original situation of the Planets, and the primary work of Providence in ordering their courses. Such Creatures, Rational, Sensitive, or Vegetative, as are fit and disposed for a certain degree of the Sun's heat, are very much incommoded by one much greater, or much less; and by consequence are peculiarly accommodate to a Circular, but by no means to an Eccentrical Orbit. And tho' the inequality of the Earth's distance from the Sun, in the different Points of its Orbit, be so inconsiderable, that we observe little effect of it; yet in some of the other Orbits, which are much more Eccentrical, it must be very sensible, and 
Vid. Arg. 2.  have a mighty influence on the productions of 
Hypoth. 10. infrà.  Nature, and the constitution of Animals in Planets revolving therein. And what reason can we imagine why the Southern Hemisphere, for instance, of a Planet, by the situation of the Perihelion near its Summer's Solstice, should be so different from the Northern, in the primary contrivance of the Divine Providence? This seems not so agreeable to the original regularity and uniformity of Nature; nor does it look like the immediate effect of the Divine Power and Wisdom in the first frame of the World, when all things just coming out of the Creator's hands, must be allowed to have been perfect in their kind, and exceeding good; when the rational Creatures being Pure and Innocent, the natural state of things was to be suited to them; and disposed agreeably to reason, proportion, and the convenience of the same unspotted and sinless Creatures.  
(2.) The opposite position and use of the opposite Species of Bodies the Comets, seem, by the rule of contraries, to suppose what we have been contending for. If indeed we had found a mixture of Planets and Comets in the same Regions of the Solar System, and a confusion of the Orbits and Orders of both: If we had discovered all species of Ellipses, with all degrees of Eccentricity from the Circle to the Parabola; the Proposition I am upon would be more than precarious, and but too disagreeable to the frame of Nature. But when we find no such thing, but the clean contrary; namely, That all the Comets revolve in Orbits so extremely Eccentrical, that such segments of them as come within our observation are almost Parabolical, or of an infinite degree of Eccentricity; 'Tis not unreasonable to conclude, That likely enough the contradistinct Species of Bodies the Planets originally revolved in Orbits of no degree of Eccentricity, that is, in perfect Circles: The Eccentrical or Elliptic Orbits of the one, among other things, probably distinguishing them from the other; which originally moved in Concentrical or Circular ones.  
(3.) This Hypothesis is favoured by the Ancient Astronomy; which so pertinaciously adhered to the Circular Hypothesis, notwithstanding all its Eccentricks, Epicycles, and strange Wheelwork; that it may seem the effect of Ancient Tradition, that once the Heavenly Motions were really Circular. And This is the more remarkable, because, not only the true System of the World, but the Conic Sections, and among them the Elliptic Figure was very anciently known and considered. By the introduction of which, all the fanciful and uncouth figments they were forced upon, might have been wholly spared, and an easy and natural Idea of the Planetary Motions obtained. Which if ever it had been started, by its exact agreement to the Phaenomena, could scarce ever have been lost; and which yet, as far as I know, never came into the Minds of Astronomers till the Great Kepler's time; who first proved the Orbits to be Elliptic too plainly to be denied, or almost doubted any longer.  
(4.) The Quantity of the several Orbits Eccentricity, and the Position of their Aphelia, are so various, different, and without any visible design, order or method, as far as is hitherto discovered, that the Whole looks more like the result of Second Causes, in succeeding times, than the Primary Contrivance and Workmanship of the Creator himself. 'Tis indeed possible that there may be Design and Contrivance in these things, tho' we cannot discern them; yet seeing we have, on the common grounds, no Reason to affirm such a thing; seeing the equidistant situation from the Sun would more clearly show such Design and Contrivance; seeing also, the original circular Motion of the Earth granted, the Position of the Earth's Aphelion, and the quantity of its Orbit's Eccentricity, do so remarkably infer the Divine Wisdom and Artifice therein, and are wonderfully subservient to the highest purposes; (By the one, the Day of the Year when the Flood began; by the other, the length of the Antediluvian Year, being nearly determinable; of which hereafter) 'tis I think, but fair reasoning to conclude, That that Hypothesis which does so certainly argue Art and Contrivance, Order and Providence, is to be preferred to another, which seems to infer the clean contrary, or at best only leaves room for a possibility thereof; as 'tis in the present case. I do by no means question but these uncertain Eccentricities and various Position of the Aphelia of the Planets, with all other such seemingly Anomalous Phaenomena of Nature, happened by a particular Providence, and were all one way or other fitted to the state of each Species of Creatures Inhabiting the several Planets, according as their respective Behaviours or Circumstances, in their several Generations required: (of which the succeeding Theory will be a pregnant instance) But my meaning is this; That before any good or bad actions of Creatures, when every thing was just as the Wisdom of God was pleased to appoint; when each Creature was complete and perfect in its kind, and so suited to the most complete and perfect state of external Nature; 'tis highly probable that the outward World, or every such state of external Nature was even, uniform, and regular, as was the temper and disposition of each Creature that was to be placed therein: And as properly suited to all their necessities, and conveniences, as was possible and reasonable to be expected Such a state, 'tis natural to believe, obtained through the Universe till succeeding changes in the Living and Rational, required proportionable ones in the Inanimate and Corporeal World. 'Tis most Philosophical, as well as most Pious, to ascribe only what appears wise, regular, uniform, and harmonious, to the First Cause; (as the main Phaenomena of the Heavenly Bodies, their Places, and Motions, do, to the degree of wonder and surprise) but as to such things as may seem of another nature, to attribute them entirely to subsequent changes, which the mutual actions of Bodies one upon another, foreordained and adjusted by the Divine Providence, in various Periods, agreeably to the various exigencies of Creatures, might bring to pass.  
(5.) It being evident, that multitudes of Comets have passed through the Planetary System; that in such their passage they were sometimes capable of causing, nay, in very long periods must certainly, without a Miracle, have caused great alterations in the same; and that the nature and quantities of the present Eccentricities or Anomalies are no other than what must be expected from such Causes; 'tis very reasonable to allow these effects to have really happened, and that consequently all might be, as I here contend it was originally, orderly, uniform, and regular; and particularly the Planetary Orbits uniform, concentrical, and circular, as I am here concerned to prove. If any one of us should observe that a curious Clock, made and kept in order by an excellent Artist, was very notably different from the true time of the day, and took notice withal of a certain rub or stoppage, which was very capable of causing that Error in its Motion; he would easily and undoubtedly conclude that such an Error was truly occasioned by that visible Impediment; and never designed at first, or procured by the Artist. The application of which resemblance, is too obvious to need a Comment, and naturally enforces what I am now contending for.  
(6.) 'Tis evident that all the little Planets about Jupiter move in Orbits truly Circular, without the least sensible degree of Eccentricity: On which account the present Hypothesis appears to be far from contrary to the frame of Nature; nay to be no other with regard to the Primary, than is de facto, true in this Secondary System: And from that so remarkable a parallel, may the more easily be believed to have once been the case of this also.  
(7.) 'Tis evident, that in case the Comets Attractions were the cause of the Eccentricity of the Planets, they would usually draw them also from the Plains of their former Orbits, and make them inclined or oblique to one another: So that where the Orbits are Eccentrical, 'tis probable, according to the present Hypothesis, the Plains must be different, and oblique to each other; and where the Orbits are Circular, the Plains of the several Orbits must be as they were at first, or, in probability, coincident. Now this is really observable in the two Systems last mentioned: The Plains of the Circular Orbits about Jupiter being nearly, if not exactly coincident, and those of the Eccentrical ones about the Sun being oblique to each other. Which Observation is no inconsiderable Argument, that originally the Planetary Orbits were exactly Circular; as well as that at the same time they were every one in the same common Plain, or in Plains coincident to one another. Which last mentioned Hypothesis, (to Speak a word or two of that by the way) tho' I look upon it as not unlikely, and such an one as several of the foregoing Arguments might be applied to, and do plead for; yet I shall not insist farther upon it here: Both because the following Theory does not directly depend upon it in any part; and because the moving in different Plains does not cause any ill effects, or notable inconveniences, in the System of Nature, as we have shown the Eccentricity does; and so cannot with the same clearness and force be urged against its being the Original Workmanship of God, as I have above discoursed in the other case. Only this I may say, That seeing the Planetary Orbits are still almost in the same Plain; seeing the Comets Passages are capable of causing such little obliquity; nay were they originally in the same Plain, in length of time, by the forementioned Attraction, they must without a Miracle, have been drawn from their common Plains, and been obliged to revolve in those different from each other, as they now do; and seeing withal that Eccentricity and Obliquity, as uniformity of distance from the Centre, and coincidence of the Plains, go together in the World, as has been just before noted; this Hypothesis of the Original coincidence of the Planetary Plains, is an opinion neither improbable, nor unphilosophical; and only a little less evident than what this Proposition was to prove, viz. That the Primary Orbits of the Planets were perfect Circles; but otherwise very much akin, and exceeding correspondent thereto; they at once receiving light from, and affording light to one another mutually.   

VIII. The Ark did not rest, as is commonly supposed, in Armenia; but on the Mountain Caucasus, or Paropamisus, on the Confines of Tartary, Persia, and India.  
This Proposition is proved by these following Arguments.  
(1.) This Mountain agrees to the place where the First Fathers after the Deluge Inhabited; which any part of Armenia does not. 'Tis evident from Scripture, that the first removal of the Fathers after the Flood there mentioned, was from the parts on the East of Babylon: It came 
Gen. xi. 2.  to pass as they journeyed from the East, that they found a plain in the land of Shinar, and they dwelled there; and accordingly there they built the Tower of Babel, as you find in the following History. Now Armenia, on one of whose Mountains the Ark is commonly supposed to have rested, is so far from the Eastern Point from Babylon, that 'tis somewhat towards the West, as any Map of those Countries will easily show. But the Mountain here pitched upon, Caucasus, or Paropamisus, being situate near to the East Point from Babylon, is on that account peculiarly agreeable to the History of Moses, of the Habitation of the first Fathers after the Flood, and so to the Seat of the Ark thence to be determined.  
(2.) Notwithstanding we meet with few or no Colonies sent Eastward, after the confusion of Tongues, as we do into other quarters; yet the Eastern Nations appear, in the most Ancient Profane Histories of the World, to have been then the most numerous of all others. On which account those Countries must have been first Peopled before the Descent of the Sons of Men to Babylon, which the remoteness of Armenia is uncapable of; but the Neighbourhood of Caucasus permits, and naturally supposes. It being probable that if the Sons of Noah, for the first Century after the Flood, dwelled upon or near that Mountain, they would first send Colonies, or leave a Company thereabouts, which should stock those Eastern Countries adjoining, before they spread themselves into the remoter parts of Asia, Europe, and Africa; and vice versâ, seeing they appear to have first Peopled those Regions, 'tis equally probable that they originally were situate at or near the same Regions, i. e. at or near the Mountain here determined.  
(3.) The Testimony of Porcius Cato is express in the Point, who affirms, That two hundred and fifty years before Ninus, the Earth was overflown with Waters; and that In Scythiâ Sagâ renatum mortale Genus: Mankind was renewed or restored in that part of Scythia which is called Saga, which Country, says Sir Walter Raleigh, is undoubtedly under the Mountain Paropamisus.  
(4.) The same Assertion is confirmed by the Tradition of the Inhabitants, who, says Dr. Heylin, aver, That a large Vineyard in Margiana, near the Foot of Mount Caucasus, was of Noah's Plantation, which may justly be set against any pretended Relics or Tradition for Armenia; and agreeing with the place determined by the other Arguments, deserves justly to be preferred before them. These are the Arguments, which from Goropius Becanus, Sir Walter Raleigh, and 
Sir Walter Raleighs Hist. lib. 1. cap. 7. sect. 10.  Dr. Heylin make use of in the Case, and which I think are very satisfactory. But I shall add one more, which they take no notice of, but which I esteem so clear, that it might almost alter 
And Heylin's Cosmog. p. 7, 8.  the Denomination of the Proposition, and give it a claim to a place among the foregoing Lemmata, which I propose as certain; not these Propositions, which whatever degree of evidence they or any of them may have, I yet choose to propose under a softer Name, and call them Hypotheses. And the Argument is this;  
(5.) The Ark rested upon the highest Hill in all Asia, nay, at that time the highest Hill in the World; but Paropamisus (the true and most famous Caucasus, in the old Authors) is the highest Hill in all Asia, nay, was then of the whole World; and is by consequence, the very same on which the Ark rested. Now, in this Argument, I suppose it will be allowed me, That Caucasus is the highest Mountain in Asia (Sir Walter 
Lib. 1. cap. 7. sect. 10. subj. 12.  Raleigh says 'tis undoubtedly so); that it was the highest in the World also at that time, will 
Solut. 59 infrà.  from the same Assertion be hereafter proved, whatever pretence the Pike of Teneriff, or any other may at present make: All that therefore I am here to make out, is, That the Ark must have rested on the highest Mountain in the World, which is easily done: For the Waters covering the Tops of all the highest Hills on the Face of the Earth, fifteen Cubits; and yet the Ark resting the very first day of the abatement of the Waters, above two Months before the Tops of other 
Phaen. 59 infrà.  Mountains were seen (as will be proved hereafter:) 'Tis evident, That not only the lower Hills of Armenia, but all other in the World, besides Caucasus, were uncapable of receiving the Ark at the time assigned for its resting in the Sacred History; and by consequence, That and That only was the Mountain on which it rested. If it be here objected, That Ararat, where the Ark 
Gen. viij. 4.  rested, is in Scripture taken for Armenia; and by consequence it must be an Armenian Mountain which we are enquiring for. In Answer, I grant that Ararat is in Scripture taken for Armenia; 
2 Kings nineteen. 37.  but I deny, that all the Mountains of Ararat are 
Isa. xxxvii. 38.  included in that Country. 'Tis possible the Alps or Pyrenees, might give or receive their Names to, or from some small Country at which they rose, or through which they passed; but it would not from thence follow, that all the Alps or Pyrenees belonged to, and were contained in such a Country. 'Tis usual for vast and long Ridges of Mountains to be called by one Name, tho' they pass through, and thereby belong to many and distant Regions, which I take to be the present Case; and that the entire Ridge of Mountains running West and East from Armenia to the Fountains of the Rivers Oxus and Indus, called since by the general Name of Mount Taurus, were anciently styled Ararat, or the Mountains of Ararat. To which the Mosaic History does well agree, by using the plural number, The Ark rested on the Mountains of Ararat, i. e. on one of those Mountains, or of that ridge or aggregate of Mountains going by the general Name it has at its Western rise, and styled Ararat. This is, I think, a fair and satisfactory Interpretation of the Mountains of Ararat; and such an one as Bishop Patrick embraces, 
In Loc.  tho' he be by no means partial to that Opinion I here defend thereby. But if any be not yet satisfied of the truth of the Proposition we are upon, they may consult the Authors abovementioned, who have more at large insisted on it, and alleged other Arguments on the same account, to which I shall therefore refer the Reader.   

IX. The Deluge began on the 17th Day of the second Month from the Autumnal Equinox, (or on the 27th Day of November in the Julian Style extended backward) in the 2365th year of the Julian Period, and in the 2349th year before the Christian AEra.  
In this account of the number of Years from the Deluge, I follow the most Reverend and Learned Archbishop Usher's Chronology, derived from the Hebrew Verity, without taking notice of what Years the Samaritan and Septuagint have added thereto; they being, as will hereafter appear, 
Coroll. 6.  added without reason, and not at all to 
Hyposh. 10. infrà.  be considered. Now, that the number of Years assigned by Archbishop Ʋsher is rightly deduced from the Hebrew, is, I think, notwithstanding the wide and manifold Mistakes of the former, pretty well agreed upon among the latest Chronologers; and capable of a much more satisfactory Proof, than from so great Differences before thereto relating one would be ready to imagine, as upon a little enquiry I easily found. Indeed, the Archbishop has made the matter so plain, that one cannot but wonder how former Chronologers came so strangely to be mistaken; and 'tis perhaps one of the most difficult things to give a good account of, that is readily to be pitched upon. I once intended to have here not only given the Canon of the several Periods, but confirmed the same from the Scripture, and answered the principal Objections made against any parts thereof; as well from the said Archbishop's incomparable, tho' imperfect Chronologia Sacra, as from such other Observations as having been since made, (especially by the very Learned Sir John Marsham, who has entirely and evidently cleared what the Archbishop principally laboured at without success, the Chronology in the Book of Judges) give farther light and strength to the same Accounts. But this would perhaps be too much like a Digression, and somewhat foreign to my main Design, so I forbear, and only set down the Chronological Canon, according to which I reckon from the Creation to the present time, as follows.  
I. From the beginning of the Mosaic Creation, till the Creation of Adam, 291/2 (Days to a Month, till the Deluge.)— 
Y. M. D. 0005— 06— 11  II. From the Creation of Adam, till the day when the Earth began to be clear of the Waters, or the Autumnal Equinox, in the Year of the Deluge.— 
1656— 05— 14  III. From the Autumnal Equinox in the Year of the Deluge, till the departure of Abraham out of Haran, (301/2 Days to a Month since the Deluge.)— 
0426— 06— 15  IV. From Abraham's departure out of Haran, till the Exodus of the Children of Israel out of Egypt.— 
0430— 00— 00  V. From the Exodus of the Children of Israel out of Egypt, till the Foundation of Solomon's Temple.— 
0479— 00— 17  VI From the Foundation of Solomon's Temple, till its Conflagration.— 
0424— 03— 08  VII. From the Conflagration of Solomon's Temple, till the Kalends of January, which began the Christian AEra.— 
0587— 04— 25  VIII. From the beginning of the Christian AEra, till this Autumnal Equinox, Anno Domini, 1696.— 
1695— 08— 26  Sum of all.— 
5705— 00— 00  From the first day of the Deluge, till the 28th of October in this same Year, 1696.— 
4044— 00— 00   
This Canon agrees with the Archbishop's in every thing, but that, for exactness, I make use of Tropical, or natural Solar Years, instead of Julian ones; to which accordingly I proportion the Months and Days; I add those five Months fourteen Days which his Hypothesis forced him, without ground, to omit between the Creation and the Deluge; and I give the primitive Years of the Creation their place, which having been taken for short Days of twenty four Hours long, were not hitherto supposed to deserve the same. All which being observed, I refer the Reader, who desires farther satisfaction, to the Archbishop himself, where he may find the particulars of the several Periods cleared to him.   

X. A Comet, descending, in the Plain of the Ecliptic, towards its Perihelion; on the first Day of the Deluge past just before the Body of our Earth.  
That such a Position of a Comet's Orbit, and such a passing by as is here supposed, are in themselves possible, and agreeable to the Phaenomena of Nature, All competent Judges, who are acquainted with the new and wonderful Discoveries in Astronomy, according to the Lemmata 
Lem. 42, etc. prius.  hereto relating, must freely grant. But that it really did so at the time here specified, is what I am now to prove. 'Tis true, when upon a mere Supposition of such a passing by of a Comet, I had in my own mind observed the Phaenomena relating to the Deluge to answer to admiration, I was not a little surprised, and pleased at such a Discovery. It gave me no small Satisfaction to see, that upon a possible and easy Hypothesis, I could give so clear an Account of those things, which had hitherto proved so hard, not to say inexplicable, and could show the exact coincidence of the particulars with the Sacred History, and the Phaenomena of Nature. I thought to be able to proceed so far, was not only more than had been yet done, more than was generally expected ever would be done; but abundantly sufficient to the best of purposes, to clear the Holy Scriptures from the Imputations of ill-disposed Men, and demonstrate the Account of the Deluge to be in every part neither impossible nor unphilosophical. But proceeding in some farther Thoughts and Calculations on the said Hypothesis, I, to my exceeding great Content and Admiration, found all things to correspond so strangely, and the time of the Year by several concurring ways so exactly fixed, agreeably to the Sacred History thereby; that, as I saw abundant Reason myself to rest satisfied of the reality, as well as probability of what I before barely supposed; so I thought the producing the Particulars I had discovered might afford evidence to the minds of others, and go a great way to the entire establishing the certainty of that, of whose great probability the Correspondence of the several Phaenomena of the Deluge had before afforded sufficient satisfaction. But before I come to the Arguments to be here made use of themselves, give me leave by way of Preparation, to show what sort of evidence such Assertions as this before us, when good and valid, are capable of; and how great or satisfactory it may be in any other, and so may be expected to be in the present Case. 'Tis evident, That all Truths are not capable of the same degree of evidence, or manner of Probation. First Notions are known by Intuition, or so quick and clear a Perception, that we scarce observe any Deduction or Ratiocination at all in our Assent to them. Some principal Metaphysical Truths have so near a Connexion with these, that the manner of reasoning or inferring is scarce to be traced or described; a few obvious and quick Reflections enforcing our hearty acquiescence: Among which, the best of Metaphysicians Mr. Lock, in his Essay of Humane Understanding, very rightly placesthe 
Lib. 4. cap. 10.  Being of God. Purely Mathematical Propositions are demonstrated by a chain of deductions, each of which is certain and unquestionable. So that on a clear view of the truth and connexion of each Link, or Member of the entire Argumentation, the Evidence may still be looked on as infallible. Propositions in mixed Mathematics, as in Optics, Geography, and Astronomy, depending partly on abstract Mathematic Demonstrations, and partly on the Observations of the Phaenomena of Nature; tho' not arriving to the strict infallibility of the evidence with the former sort, are yet justly in most cases allowed to be truly certain and indubitable. History is all that we commonly can have for matters of fact past and gone; and where 'tis agreed upon by all, and uncontrollable, 'tis esteemed fully satisfactory, tho' not absolutely certain in common Cases. And Lastly, To come closer to the Point, the knowledge of Causes is deduced from their Effects. Thus all Natural Philosophy, i. e. the knowledge of the Causes of the several visible Phaenomena of the World, is solely derived from those Effects, or Phaenomena themselves, their accurate Correspondence to, and necessary dependence on certain supposed Causes, and their insolubility on any other Hypotheses, with the coincidence of the particular Calculations of the Quantities of Motion, Velocity, Periods, and Species of Figures to be every where accounted for. On the Universal Conspiration and Correspondence of which, with the impossibility of producing an instance to the contrary, depends what may be truly styled a Physical Demonstration. I mean, Then, and only Then is a Physical Cause to be esteemed Demonstrated, when all the Phaenomena of the World may be certainly shown to be just so, and no otherwise, as they necessarily would, and must be on supposition thereof. This last method is that which our best of Philosophers has taken in his Demonstration of the Universal Affection or Property of Bodies, which he calls Mutual Attraction or Gravitation, and which accordingly he has established beyond possibility of Contradiction; and this is the sole way of bringing natural Knowledge to perfection, and extricating it from the little Hypotheses, which in defect of true Science, the World has till lately been forced to be contented with. In the Point before us, there are only three possible ways of proving the truth of the Assertion here laid down. The first, that of Propositions in mixed Mathematics, by Calculation of the Motion of some Comet, as we do of Planets from the Astronomical Tables, and thence demonstrating the certainty thereof. But besides the improbability of this Comet's having ever returned since the Deluge; 'tis plain, the defect of old Observations, and the so late discovery of the Laws and Orbits of their Motions, do render such a way of Probation, at least at present, impossible. The second way of Probation, is that of Historical Relation, that at the Deluge a Comet did so pass by; of which there is directly none in the present Case. Nor seeing the possibility of the same was not known, nor the thing visible to the Inhabitants that outlived the Flood, as will hereafter appear; 
Coral. 4. Solut. 50. infrà.  is this kind of Evidence to be at all expected? But the third and last way, possible, is the Being of such plain and sensible Effects, as must be undoubted consequents of such an Assertion, and without the supposal thereof were perfectly unaccountable; which is the very method of Probation I shall here use, and do wholly depend upon. There are several degrees of evidence, and kinds of proofs, very different from those made use of in the Mathematics, which yet are little less satisfactory to the minds of wise Men, and leave little more room for doubting than they. Several sorts of Propositions must be evinced by several sorts of Arguments; and whatever possible and easy Assertion has all the proofs which its nature requires, or could justly be expected upon supposal of its real Existence, aught to be admitted for true and evident. Thus in that sort of things we are now upon; if a certain Cause be assigned, which being supposed would necessarily infer several plain and visible Effects, and occasion several sensible Phaenomena; 'tis plain, if those Effects and Phaenomena be upon Examination found to be correspondent, and as they must and would be on the real being of such a Cause, the existence of that Cause is proved. And as where the Effects are few, ordinary, otherwise accountable and incapable of Reduction to Calculation, or accuracy of correspondence in the just Quantity and Proportion necessary; the proof is weak and only probable; and as where several of the consequents of that Cause agree well enough, yet some others disagree, the disagreement of one or two, is a stronger Objection against, than the coincidence of the rest an evidence for the same, and the proof none at all: So on the other side, where a Cause is assigned, whose certain consequent Effects must be very many, very surprising, otherwise unaccountable, correspondent on the greatest niceness of Calculation in the particular Quantity and Proportion of every Effect, and where withal no disagreeing Phaenomenon can be urged to the contrary; the evidence hence derived of the reality of the assigned Cause, tho' of a different nature, and, if you will, degree too, from Demonstration, is yet little less satisfactory to the minds of wise and considering Men, than what is esteemed more strictly so. Thus, for instance, Astronomers at this day find little more Inclination or Reason to doubt of the Annual and Diurnal Motions of the Earth, than of any strictly demonstrated Proposition; and as much, in a manner, take it for granted in all their Reasonings, as they do the Propositions in Euclid, tho' the evidence for the same be in its kind different from, and inferior to the other. And thus, as I have before observed, Mr. Newton has given sufficient evidence of the Universal Law of Mutual Attraction and Gravitation of Bodies, which accordingly there is no more occasion to doubt of, than of those common matters of Fact or History, of which no wise Man ever made any question. And thus it is, that I hope to evince the truth and reality of that Cause assigned in this Proposition, viz. by proving that those visible Effects or Phaenomena relating to the Universal Deluge, which are very many, very surprising hitherto unaccountable, several of which are capable of Calculation as to the particular Time, Quantity, and Proportion of the respective particulars, are every one so, and no otherwise, as on supposal of the assigned Cause they either certainly must, or at least probably would have been. And as upon a Demonstration of the disagreement of any one Phaenomenon, which were a necessary consequence of the same, I must own the falseness of the Proposition before us; so I hope, if the universality of Correspondence, even to the exactness of Calculation in proper cases be established, and no contradictory instance can be produced; it will be allowed, that I have sufficiently evinced the reality, and, in a proper Sense, certainty of the same Assertion. This then being premised, 'tis plain, that every one of the particular Phaenomena of the Deluge afterward accounted for, is a proper Argument of this Proposition, and might justly claim a place here on that account. But because such an Enumeration of them beforehand would prevent their own more peculiar place hereafter, and disturb the proposed method of the ensuing Theory, I shall leave them to their proper places, tho' with this Premonition, That several of them do singly so exactly sit the otherwise unaccountable Phaenomena of Nature, and of the Deluge, and determine the time and circumstances of the latter so nicely, that their separate evidence is considerable; but when taken conjointly with the rest, as satisfactory as I think the Nature of the thing is capable of. But besides these particular correspondent Phaenomena of the Deluge, and after the discovery of the most of them, I found proofs of somewhat another nature; which not only confirmed all that I had before observed, but enabled me to determine the time when the Flood began, to the greatest exactness possible; which therefore I shall alone produce here, reserving those other for their own places hereafter. Now on the Hypothesis, that a Comet passed by the Earth, till 
Hypoth 7. prius.  then revolving circularly about the Sun at the time, and in the manner assigned by the Proposition, the necessary Effects or Consequents of it are these Five. (1.) The circular Orbit of the 
Lem. 48. cum Coral. prius.  Earth would be changed into that of an Ellipsis; and the Sun, which was before in the Centre of the Circle, would be afterward in that Focus of the Ellipsis, which were nearest the place at which the Attraction of the Comet happened. (2.) The Year, after such a passing by of the 
Lem. 56. cum Coral. prius.  Comet, would be increased ten Days, one Hour, thirty Minutes. (3.) The time of the passing 
Lem. 52. cum Coral. prius.  by of the Comet, or the beginning of the Deluge to be determined by the place of the Perihelion, must be coincident with that assigned in the Mosaic History. (4.) The very day of the Comet's 
Lem. 55. cum Coral. prius.  passing by, or of the beginning of the Deluge, to be determined from the Astronomical Tables of the Conjunctions of the Sun and Moon, must be conincident with the time determined by the said place of the Perihelion, and with the very day assigned in the Mosaic History. (5.) The 
Lem. 53. cum Coral. prius.  quantity of Acceleration, to be determined à Priori, from the force of the Comet's Attraction, must correspond with that which the present Elliptic Orbit does require. All which that they are, de facto, true and real, I shall now prove.  
(1.) The Orbit of the Earth is now Elliptical, and the Sun is in that Focus thereof, which was nearest the place of the Earth, when the Deluge began. This Proposition is sufficiently known to Astronomers, as to the former part of it: And if it be considered, That the Earth when the Deluge began, was but just past that degree of the Ecliptic, where the Perihelion was afterward, 
Arg. 3.  as will presently appear; the latter 
Hypoth hujus, infrà.  part will be equally evident with the former.  
(2.) The Year before the Flood was ten days; or more nicely, ten days one hour and thirty minutes, shorter than the present. In order to the proof of which I shall show first in general, that the Antediluvian Year was different from, nay shorter than the present Year; and afterwards determine the particular length thereof more exactly; and shall comprise what reasons I have for these Assertions in the following Arguments.  
(1.) The true length of the Solar Year was so long unknown after the Deluge, that there must have happened some mighty change and lengthening thereof at the Deluge, or else no rational account can be assigned of such gross and so lasting an ignorance. 'Tis not to be 
Vid. Phaenom. 22. infrà.  questioned but the Antediluvian Patriarches were perfectly acquainted with the Antediluvian Year; every one of those mentioned in Scripture having seen so many Summers and Winters, or natural Solar Years, that himself were able to ascertain their length, and correct any mistake about them. 'Tis also not to be doubted but the Postdiluvians would have retained the same Year, and determined it by the same number of Days, as their Forefathers, had they found it to agree with the Course of the Sun then, as it did formerly. But 'tis evident from the Ancientest Authors, that 'twas many hundreds of Years after the Deluge ere the most Learned Nations rectified their Year to the Sun's Course, or arrived at more than three hundred and sixty Days in their Accounts. Which number accordingly was the Standard of a Year for many Ages, (The full proof of which, and the clearing thereby of several Prophetic Periods, that famous one of Daniel's Seventy Weeks especially, is what we impatiently expect from a most Learned Prelate of our Church) till Astronomical Observations forced Men to correct the same. Now all this on the present Hypothesis is easy and natural; That when the Antediluvian Year was but a few hours above three hundred and fifty five Days; and at the Deluge was insensibly become some odd hours above three hundred and sixty five Days, without the least knowledge or suspicion of any change therein; 'Tis, I say, very easy and natural in this case to suppose, that upon their observing the seasons to be protracted, and return still later every Year than other; (as on the retaining the Antediluvian Year must needs happen,) and consequently their Ancient Standard of three hundred and fifty five days, to be too short for the Sun's Revolution; that they should lengthen their accounts to thirty Days in every Month, and the even number three hundred and sixty Days in the whole Year. Which convenient and remarkable number three hundred and sixty, being probably fixed at the time when Astronomy began to be improved, or at least revived after the Deluge, and so become the division of the Ecliptic, and of every Circle of the Sphere; was not quickly changed, but measured the Ancient Year among not a few Nations, and that not a few Ages together: As being also less observably different from the Sun's course, and correspondent both to the degrees of a Circle, and twelve even Months of thirty Days apiece. And indeed this adjustment of the Year and Months, with the degrees of a Circle, and of each Sign in the Ecliptic, was found so easy, ready, and useful on all accounts, that even when the odd five days were added afterward, they were not inserted into the Months, nor perhaps esteemed part of the Year, but looked upon as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 adventitious or odd days, of a quite different denomination and character from all the rest. However 'tis still agreeable to the present Hypothesis, that on the farther observation of the protraction of the Seasons, and on the improvement of Astronomy still higher, as the Year had been increased before from three hundred and fifty five to three hundred and sixty, so afterward it should be increased from three hundred and sixty to three hundred and sixty five days; and at last, (the Observations of the more Learned Astronomers enforcing it,) from three hundred sixty five to 3651/4 or the Julian Year, which with us is retained to this very day. All this is I think easy and natural in the present case, upon that Hypothesis which is here defended; but without it 'tis very strange and unaccountable. 'Tis, I say, very strange and unaccountable either how the Antediluvian Patriarches should not know the length of their own Year; or that none of their Posterity, who were destitute of Divine Revelation, should retain the same afterwards, but be forced to make use of one that was so far from corresponding to those Seasons, and that Revolution of the Sun which a Year was on purpose designed to be commensurate to. Which conclusion is farther confirmed,  
(2.) By the Essential difference of the Ancient Years among several Nations since the Deluge: Some of which made use of Solar, and others of Lunar ones, or endeavoured to adjust their periods to those of each of these Luminaries. This difference of Years, is known in Antiquity, has been the occasion of great disputes; and is not yet a stranger to the World. Nay, as far as I find, some of those Nations who agreed with the most general Standard of three hundred and sixty days, supposed that number agreeable in some measure to the Lunar, as well as to the Solar course, as consisting nearly of twelve Synodical or Monthly Revolutions of the former, as well as of a single Annual one of the latter; and embraced it as much, if not more on the account of its imagined correspondence with the Moon, as of a like imagined correspondence with the Sun. Now this Essential difference of Solar and Lunar Years in the eldest Antiquity after the Flood, is on no other grounds so accountable as that the Antediluvian Year having been delivered down from their Forefathers to have agreed with the courses both of the Sun and Moon, (as on the present Hypothesis it really did) some Nations followed one Branch, and others another of the same Tradition: And when they no longer were commensurate, accommodated their accounts to the one or the other, according as the one or the other was most prevalent, and universal among them. This is an easy and rational account of this Essential difference of Solar and Lunar Years, so variously followed by so many Nations since the Deluge: Which otherwise, if the Year was of the same length with the present, and fixed before the Flood, 'tis hard to assign the Original of. But That it were, as in this Hypothesis, both a Solar and Lunar Year, all is very easy, and what must naturally happen upon an imperceptible change at the Deluge. Which will be still farther confirmed if we consider,  
(3.) That the Moon's other Motions, Diurnal and Menstrual, are still so accurately adjusted and commensurate to each other, that 'tis very probable the Annual was alike adjusted and commensurate to those in the primitive Constitution of Nature. 'Tis certain the Moon accompanies our Earth, and has her Annual Revolution exactly equal to the others. 'Tis also certain, as has been before observed, that her Menstrual 
Lem. 39 prius.  Periodical Revolution about the Earth, is exactly equal to her Diurnal about her own Axis: Which wonderful and remarkable coincidence or correspondence of two such entirely distinct motions, renders it highly probable that the third or Annual Revolution was not by Providence Originally designed to be so incommensurate to those others, as since the Deluge it most evidently has been; and that to the greatest trouble and perplexity of many Ages, and the entire disturbance of the Ancient Chronology. Where we cannot but in one case acknowledge, the most exact interposition of Providence in the Equality of the Menstrual and Diurnal Revolutions; and the notable effect thereof, the exposition of the same Hemisphere of the Moon to the Earth continually: We cannot sure be unwilling to own a like Interposition in the other, in the commensurability and correspondency of the same Menstrual and Diurnal Revolutions to the Annual one of itself, and of its Companion the Earth: Especially where the reason and advantage of such an adjustment, (the easy and regular accounts of Time through the World thence arising) is much more plain and evident than in that other case, of which yet there can be no possibility of doubt or hesitation: Which therefore considerably enforces the forementioned Hypothesis, according to which the Wise and Careful Interposition of Providence in the Original Constitution of the World, appears to have been as accurately solicitous, and engaged in the adjustment of the Annual Motion to the Menstrual, as 'tis unquestionably true in the like correspondence of the Menstrual to the Diurnal, so worthy the present consideration and admiration of Astronomers: Which will be most of all confirmed by the exact agreement of the several Periods, to be taken notice of in the next place.  
(4.) The Eccentricity of the Sun is so exactly coincident with the Epact of the Moon; or the Annual Motion in the Circular Orbit before the Deluge, so nicely equal to thirteen Periodical, and twelve Synodical Revolutions of the Moon; that 'tis very improbable it should be wholly by chance, or without any relation of one to another. The Eccentricities of Planets are various, uncertain, and boundless; and 'twill be next to impossible in such cases to observe accurate coincidences where nothing but Chance is concerned, and there is no Analogy or Connexion in Nature for 'em. If there were a certain Watchword out of 500 pitched upon among certain Conspirators, and a Person was taken on suspicion, and proved to have named that very word to his supposed Partner; it were in reason, and the opinion of the World 499. to one he before knew of it, and did not by chance only hit upon it. If any Ancient Historian should assert, that a certain remarkable accident happened on such a Day, and such an Hour, of a given Year, and a way was afterward discovered of determining the time on which, if it really did happen, it must have done so; tho' the Authority of the Author were not considerable otherwise, no boubt would be any more made of his veracity in that point, if the coincidence was so exact as to determine the same hour mentioned by the Historian. Thus if on other intimations it be conjectured, that the Earth moved circularly before the Deluge, and the Year was both a Solar and Lunar one; and if afterward the Eccentricity of the Earth's Orbit, and the Lunar Epact, or difference between the Solar and Lunar Year, be reduced to Calculation, and found accurately coincident, when the Eccentricity of no other of the Planetary Orbits, is at all Correspondent; There is, I think, very great probability to believe that coincidence founded in Nature, and that the alteration of the Year just so much as those agreeing-quantities require, was the true occasion thereof. The Eccentricity requisite to correspond 
Lem. 56. cum Coral. prius.  to the Lunar Epact, must be 19/1000 of the entire middle distance: That of Saturn is 57/1000 that of Jupiter 48/1000 that of Mars 93/1000 that of Venus 10/1000 that of Mercury 210/1000 that of the Moon 42/1000 which all widely differ from the quantity here necessary. But when we consider the Eccentricity of the Magnus Orbis, or Orbit of the Earth's and Moon's Annual Course, it exactly accords, and is 19/1000 of the entire middle distance; as we have before particularly observed, and as the Moon's Epact most nicely requires. 'Tis, I confess, not impossible that Calculations and Numbers, in which there is all imaginable room for diversity under or over, may be coincident, without any natural Dependence or Analogy one to another. 'Tis possible, that I may several times by guess, or at a venture, hit upon any number which another Person has in his mind. 'Tis possible, a Gamester may, without any foul dealing, throw all Sizes or Aceses, be the Dice never so many, a hundred times together. These things it must be owned are possible, and so no Compact or Collusion can be demonstrated by such Coincidences; neither, consequently, do I pretend that this, or any of the like Coincidences in the present Theory do absolutely demonstrate that Assertion they are brought to prove. But as in the former cases, the Observation of the mentioned Coincidences would afford evidence fully satisfactory of some Mystery, Cunning, or Artifice used therein; so I think it ought to be in the present case; I mean where all things else are rightly correspondent, and no contradictory instances to be alleged, the nice and accurate Coincidences of Calculations in this, and the other proper cases through this Theory, aught to satisfy the minds of considering Men of the real truth and evidence of the Proposition on which they all depend, and from which they are derived; and particularly, that the Lunar Epact and Sun's Eccentricity which are so nicely equal to each other, must have a natural Relation, and a common Occasion; the alteration of the Year at the Deluge: Which being so far established by these Chronological and Astronomical Arguments, shall be now confirmed from the Holy Scripture.  
(5.) This Hypothesis of the ten days addition to the year, is very agreeable to the History of the Deluge in the Hebrew itself; and absolutely necessary to reconcile the Text as we have it from the same Hebrew verity, with that Translation which the Septuagint, and from them Josephus, give us thereof. 'Tis commonly, and probably supposed, That the space in which Noah was in the Ark was a just Solar year: 'Tis expressly so in the Septuagint and Josephus; the entrance and exit being on the same day of the same month; when yet 
Gen. seven. 11, 13. & viij. 14, 15, 16, 17.  'tis in the Hebrew, and our Bibles, a year and ten days; the entrance on the 17th, and the exit on the 27th of the second month, as is evident in the Texts quoted in the Margin. Which seeming repugnances have not hitherro met with any satisfactory conciliation, and are generally allowed to be inconsistent with one another. Some great Men are willing to suppose the year referred 
Vid. Bishop Patrick in Loc.  to at the Deluge, to have been a Lunar one, such as was in after-ages made use of; which in the common years having eleven days less than the Solar, will nearly account for this matter, and pretty well accommodate the whole. But this, I think, will not satisfy, because the Jewish Lunar year began at the Vernal, but this at the Autumnal Equinox: because five, at least, 
Gen. seven. 24. & viij 3. with viij. 4.  of these months had thirty days apiece, whereas the Lunar had generally thirty, and twenty nine, by turns throughout the year: Because withal this brings the matter only nearer, but does not reconcile it, there still wanting a day to that purpose: For when the Moon's Epact is eleven days, the Hebrew affords only ten; so that Noah must both prevent the Solar year one day, and the Septuagint be still irreconcilable with the Hebrew, though this conjecture were admitted. All which rightly considered, 'tis, I think, evident that this Hypothesis of the Lunar year is not only wholly precarious, but indeed indefensible; and were it otherwise, would not be at all advantageous in the case before us; to which therefore somewhat else must be answered, and somewhat farther advanced, or the Knot must remain still unsolved at least, if not insoluble. I affirm then, That the allowance of those days, which we have before endeavoured to show were wanting in the year before the Flood, will take off the difficulty, and reconcile the Hebrew with the Septuagint to the greatest exactness: And 'tis not a little observable, That the number of days requisite to this reconciliation, are the very same that we have already, from the Eccentricity of the Sun, and the Lunar Epact conspiring together, determined to have been the difference between the Antediluvian and the Post-diluvian year. Let us but therefore suppose the Hebrew to make use of that year which was in use at that time to which the History belongs, and which Noah in a journal of the Deluge must be allowed to reckon by; and the Translators, after observation had forced men to increase the year ten days, to allow for the same, and express the duration of the Deluge, or the space of Noah's remaining in the Ark, according to that just year then only current among them, and there is no difficulty left. Now this procedure of receding from the very words or numbers of an Author, in order the more easily and justly to express his meaning, and give a truer Idea to the present age, of what was represented at first in a way suitable to that of any History or occurrence, but afterwards forgotten, is a very rational one; and if applied to other Authors and Cases, is neither unusual nor inconvenient. Thus if in an History of the ancient state of Egypt, the Egyptian years were made use of; a Translator who should, upon the introduction and sole use the Julian year afterwards, reduce them all to that, and reckon all the months and days according to that only, he would do at once the greatest justice to the Author, and deserve the thanks of the Reader, for so much easier and more familiar an Idea of each period, than a rigid and scrupulous keeping to the Author's own words and numbers could ever have given him. The case is the same as to Weights and Measures used by former Ages, or Foreign Nations; which when reduced to others equivalent to them in Terms familiar and known, are much more useful than when word answers to word, and number to number in every thing. And if we allow but this to have been the case between Moses himself who wrote the Hebrew Text, and the Septuagint who many Ages after Translated it, we shall find, according to our foregoing calculations, that the year used by Noah was but Three hundred fifty five days; and that by the Septuagint, Three hundred sixty five; and so that space, which with the first Author is certainly a year and ten days, from the 17th to the 27th of the second Month; and is alike evidently a just year from the 27th to the 27th of the same second month with the Translators, are coincident, or the same entire Solar year. Whereby our Hypothesis is at once confirmed, and the difficulty arising from the Hebrew Text itself, but chiefly as compared with the Septuagint's Translation, does entirely vanish and disappear: Which Argument joined to the foregoing, will, I hope, be thought not inconsiderable.  
(3.) The time of the passing by of the Comet, or of the beginning of the Flood, determined by the place of the Perihelion, is exactly agreeable to that mentioned in the Mosaic History. 'Tis certain, That the place of the Perihelion of the Earth's Orbit is now in the beginning of the eighth degree of Cancer: And by Mr. Flamsteed's Astronomical Table of its Motion, it goes forward in 4044 Years full 56 Degrees: So that by going back to the time following the Deluge, the Perihelion must then have been at the beginning of the 12th Degree of Taurus. It has also been before proved, that the place of the Comets passing by must have been a few Degrees, as five, six or seven, past the Perihelion, that is, on or near the 18th Degree of Taurus: Which in the Ancient Year, beginning at the Autumnal Equinox, will fall upon or near the 17th Day of the Second Month: On which very Day, by the express Testimony of the Sacred Historian (agreeing 
Gen. seven. 11.  within a Day or two with the Corrected 
Vid. Verba ipsa apud Langium de annis Christi. p. 255.  Testimonies of Abidenus and Berosus) the Deluge began. Which exactness of coincidence I look upon as so remarkable and surprising, that nothing can be more so; and I need not fear to appeal to the Considering Reader, if this be not the most peculiar and convincing Attestation to our Hypothesis, which could easily be desired, or in the least wished for: That from it not only the several Phaenomena of the Deluge, but the time of its commencing is so precisely determined also; and that in the greatest Correspondence and Harmony with the Sacred History of the same thing imaginable.  
(4.) The very day of the Comets passing by, or of the beginning of the Deluge determined from the Astronomical Tables of the Conjunctions of the Sun and Moon, is exactly coincident with that before nearly determined by the place of the Perihelion, and exactly by the Mosaic History. It has been before proved, that seeing 
Lem. 55. prius.  the Moon still accompanies the Earth, it must needs have been three Days past the New or Full, at the passing by of the Comet. It has also been before proved, that the Flood began in the Year of the Julian Period 2365, or the 2349th before the Christian AEra. Now it appears by the Astronomical Tables of the Conjunctions of the Sun and Moon, that the mean New Moon happened at the Meridian of Babylon just before Eleven a Clock in the Forenoon, on the 24th day of November, (in the Julian Year) and so at Eleven a Clock on the 27th of November, 'twas three days after the New. Which being the 17th day of the Second Month, from the Autumnal Equinox, is the very same pitched upon from the place of the Perihelion, and expressly 
Gen. seven. 11.  mentioned in the Sacred History: And by so wonderfully corresponding therewith, gives the highest Attestation to our Hypothesis that could, for the completion and consummation of the foregoing Evidence, be reasonably desired.  
(5.) The Quantity of Acceleration determined à priori from the force of the Comets Attraction, does very well correspond with that which the present Elliptic Orbit does require. Upon Calculation according to the Lemma quoted in the 
Lem. 27. prius.  Margin, the Velocity acquired by the Earth on its first change, from a Circular to an Elliptic Orbit appears to have been about 1248/131250 of the entire Velocity; or such as would carry it in three hours and a half's time 1248 Miles. 'Tis also upon calculation evident, from what has been 
Lem. 53. cum coral. prius.  already observed, that in case the Comets nearest distance were a quarter of the Moons, or sixty thousand Miles, and itself of much the same bigness with the Earth; (two very probable and easy Hypotheses;) the time of the Comets Attraction to be solely considered is three hours and a half, and the quantity of Velocity therein produced is the requisite quantity 1248/131250 of the entire Velocity, or so much as carries a body 1248 Miles in the forementioned space of three hours and a half. And in case the Comets nearest distance were less, if the Comet withal be supposed in the same proportion less also; the effect will be the same, and the forementioned Velocity equal to what the former Calculation assigned, and the Elliptic Orbit of the Earth does exactly require. Which accuracy of correspondence, in the due quantity of Velocity, added to the former Arguments, cannot but be esteemed a mighty Evidence for the reality of our Hypotheses: All whose consequents are so surprisingly true, and so fully bear Witness to one another.  
Corollary 1. From what has been said under this Proposition, we may pretty nearly determine the Constitution of the Antediluvian Year. For when it consisted of three hundred and fifty five Days, four Hours, and nineteen Minutes, and had for at least five Months together, from the second to the sixth, thirty Days to a Month, or one hundred and fifty to five Months, as we have seen, it must in all probability have consisted of twelve Months; The first seven whereof had thirty, and the last five only twenty nine days apiece. Or rather the first eleven Months had thirty, and the twelfth only twenty five Days. That as in the famous Egyptian Year, or that of Nabonassar after the Deluge, every Month had thirty Days a piece, and the supernumerary five were added by themselves, and styled 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 so before the Deluge all the Months, as near as possible, had thirty days apiece also; and the five deficient ones were taken from the last, and might be denominated 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And possibly might give occasion to that method of the beforementioned Year in the following Ages. How often the odd Hours and Minutes were intercalated, and came to just even Days before the Deluge, 'tis not, for a certain reason not here to be mentioned, easy, very exactly to determine; nor perhaps of consequence that it should be so determined. Only in general every sixth year at least, one with another, must be Leapyear, and have three hundred and fifty six days; as every fourth is Leapyear, and has three hundred and sixty six days now among us.  
Coroll. 2 Every Antediluvian Year and Season, Spring, Summer, Autumn, and Winter, began at Sunset following the Solar ingress into a Cardinal Point, and the Full Moon. It appears, as has been 
Lem. 41. prius.  before proved, that the Autumnal Equinox preceding the Deluge, happened on the 11th day of October. It also appears, by the Astronomical Tables of the Conjunctions of the Sun and Moon, that 'twas Full Moon the same Day: The Night succeeding which Day, began the First Day of Autumn, and the First Day of the Year also. Which being supposed, and that, as we have proved, the Solar Year was exactly coincident with twelve Synodical Months, or the Lunar Year, it must necessarily have been ever so. And not only the other particular seasons, but the Year itself began at the most remarkable time possible. The Astronomers had a double coincidence to observe, at the conclusion of one, and the commencing another year, viz. The Autumnal Equinox, and the Full Moon: Which must for ever fix and establish the constancy of their Annual space. And even the Countryman had somewhat easily observable to fix his Account, and characterise his Year, the Full Moon Rising when the Sun set, as the same common period of the Old, and introducer of the New Year. So that in so regular and truly natural Solar and Lunar Years as then obtained, no Observations of Astronomers were necessary to adjust or calculate their measures of Time; Nature, or rather Divine Providence, having so fitted the Heavenly Revolutions, that nothing more than the easy observation of a Full Moon was necessary to determine their Seasons, and their Years, and to retain them at a constant setting out, with the Equinoctial and Solstitial Points in the Heavens. Than which Disposition, nothing of such a nature could more clearly demonstrate the Wise Provision of the great Creator; or more usefully be subservient to Mankind.  
Coral. 3. Hence we easily understand the primary occasion of the confusions in Astronomy and Chronclogy after the Flood, notwithstanding they might have been well understood before it. While the Solar and Lunar Years were equal, and every one of them began both at the Equinox, and at the Full Moon; (this latter, observable by all, fixing the former, observable but by a few,) 'Twere next to impossible to suppose any difference in Years, or in the Accounts of Time depending thereon. But upon an imperceptible change of the Year at the Deluge, and the consequent incommensurate duration of the Solar and Lunar Periods, 'Tis natural to suppose great diversity of Years, and perplexity of Accounts. Some might long retain their Ancient Year, and suffer its Head to wander through all Seasons: Others might retain their Ancient Year, as far as it agreed with the twelve Lunations or Months afterward, and make use of a Lunar-year: Whose Head they might either, as the former, suffer to wander through all Seasons, or fix as well as they could by the intercalation of a Month, as oft as they found so much deficiency from the Solar Year. And as the former sort, having a regular Cycle, or constant method for the finding the Head of their Months and Years, needed no other Observations, so the latter must always remark the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the Moon, and begin their Months, or Years, or both at some observable Point of an entire Lunation, as at the Full or New Moon, or so soon as any decrease or increase of its Light became sensible. Some might strive to find cut the number of Days necessary to be added to their old Year, and so to reduce the same to the true Solar Revolution; and accordingly might first make every Month thirty Days, and the Year three hundred and sixty, till that appearing too little, five more Days, and at last the odd six Hours were by degrees added, and the Civil become almost equal to the Natural Year. While others were intent upon the Adjustment of the Solar and Lunar Periods, and inventing Cycles for the correspondence of those several Accounts, which were respectively followed by several Nations. All which variety of reckoning, with its natural consequences, must cause strange Confusion in the accounts of Time, and create mightly Difficulties in the Ancient Chronology; very agreeably to what every one knows to have been really the case, who searches into such Matters, to what our Hypothesis lays a rational Occasion and Foundation for, and to what, without such a supposed change at the Deluge, is by no means accountable.  
Coral. 4. When the number Three hundred and sixty is not only a middle proportional between the Days in an Antediluvian and Post diluvian Year, and nearly between the present Solar and Lunar Year, is not only the number of Degrees in the Ecliptic, and in every Circle or Orbit; but was the just number of Days in a Year among so many Nations, for so many Ages. The reason of that Prophetic Style, in which a Day, or Year thereby meant, does plainly signify Three hundred and sixty Days, and no more, is clear and evident. What Difficulties the want of this Observation, that Daniel's Prophetic Year consisted of Three hundred and sixty Days, has left unsolved, and what light may be afforded to some places of the highest importance thereby, I had rather the Reader should be left to his own Observations, and that Work so impatiently expected, of which I made mention before, than prepossess him with any more particular instances thereof in this place.  
Coral. 5. When the very day of the beginning of the Deluge, nearly determined by the place of the Perihelion, and exactly by the Astronomical Tables of the Conjunctions of the Sun and Moon, is the very same individual Day with that mentioned by the Sacred Writer; hence arises a very surprising and unexpected Confirmation of the Verity of the Scripture History. Here is a great and signal instance of the wonderful Providence of God indeed, and of his care for the Credit and Establishment of the Holy Books; that he has left us means sufficient, after above Four thousand Years, of examining and ascertaining the Veracity of the most Ancient of its Writers, and in one of the most scrupled and exceptionable Points of his Narration, that of the Universal Deluge; and that from unexceptionable Principles, the Astronomical Tables of the Celestial Motions. To how great a degree this thing will deserve the most serious Consideration of every one, especially in this our Sceptical Age, I need not determine. The importance of the concern, and the greatness of the Evidence hence afforded, sufficiently enforcing this Point, without any farther Application.  
Coral. 6. The years added in the Samaritan Pentateuch and Septuagint to the accounts of Time, from the Hebrew Verity, since the Deluge, are added without reason, and are contrary to the Truth, and to the Sacred Writings together. For whereas, by the Hebrew Verity, and the Astronomical Tables of the place of the Perihelion, and of the Conjunctions of the Sun and Moon; (not to mention the Testimonies of Abidenus and Berosus here) the Deluge's biginning is fixed to the Seventeenth day of the Second Month from the Autumnal Equinox, or to the 27th of November in the Year of the Julian Period 2365, and the 2349th before the Christian AEra; (by reason of the just number of 4044 Years since past and elapsed;) In case those Eight hundred or Nine hundred Years which the Samaritan and Septuagint have added, are to be allowed for, all is put thereby into confusion. The Situation of the Moon necessary to this matter is lost, and no reasonable Account to be given of her still accompanying the Earth. The place of the Perihelion, and Day of the beginning of the Deluge thence nearly determined, must have been about twelve Degrees, and as many Days socner; and the Day which Noah entered into the Ark must have been not the Twenty seventh of the Second Month, as even the Septuagint by their way of reckoning were obliged to express it; nor the Seventeenth day of the same Month, as the Hebrew Verity and Samaritan Pentateuch do rightly determine it; but rather the Fifth of the same Month, contrary to the Faith and Agreement of all Copies and Translations in the World. So that upon the whole, the entire force of this Reasoning, and the conjoint Influence of the several ways by which this Hypothesis fixes the day of the Deluge so nicely, conspires to confirm and give undoubted Attestation to the Hebrew Verity; and consequently to destroy the Authority of the Samaritan and Septuagint, so far as they contradict the same, in the matters herein concerned.  
Coral. 7. Hence the Chronology of the Bible is established, and all the pretended immense numbers of Years, which the Annals of some Nations recount, are confuted. For as the Year of the Deluge, from the Hebrew Chronology given, the Day of the beginning of the Deluge therein assigned is fully attested to, and determined on our Hypothesis, from Astronomy; so, vice versâ, the Day of the beginning of the Deluge from the same Sacred History given, (and within a Day or two confirmed from Abydenus and Berosus corrected) the number of Years thereby assigned, is at the same time established also. The Methods beforementioned of fixing that Day, not permitting the Addition or Subtraction of a few hundreds, much less many thousands of Years, to or from those Four thousand and forty four, which the Holy Scriptures require us to account since that time: Which therefore ought to be fully acquiesced in; and all other wild and extravagant Numbers be utterly rejected.  
Coral. 8. Hence, upon supposition that the Comet was of any given Magnitude, the height of the Tide, or elevation of the Abyss, with its incumbent Orb, may be reduced to Calculation, and its Quantity considered and compared with the Phaenomena depending on it. Thus for instance, if the Comet were half as big as the Earth, which will hereafter appear not 
Vid. Solut. 58. infiâ.  far from truth, and consequently approached eight times as near as the Moon, or Thirty thousand Miles off us; at its nearest distance, the elevation of the Abyss, or the height of the Tide above its former Position must have been near eight Miles. For the Moon elevates the Ocean about six Feet above its moderate State; a Comet at the same distance, (half as big as the Earth, which is) Thirteen times as big as the Moon, would elevate the same Thirteen times as high, or Seventy eight Feet; and at an eighth part of its distance 
Lem. 80, 81. prius.  Five hundred and twelve times as high as the last, or Thirty nine thousand nine hundred and thirty six Feet, which is very near the beforementioned height of eight Miles. Which Elevation of the Abyss seems very agreeable to the Phaenomena afterwards to be observed, and so within a due Latitude establishes the foregoing Hypotheses of the nearness of the Comets approach, and the consequent bigness of the Comet itself beforementioned.   

SCHOLIUM.  
Having thus established this main Proposition, 'twill here be proper to describe as near as the Phaenomena of Comets, and of the Deluge, afford us any guidance, the particular Trajectory of the Comet, or that part of it which could be concerned with us, and our lower Planetary Regions, which accordingly, in a mean between such as approach exceeding near to, and such as remain at somewhat remoter distances from the Sun in their Perihelia, and agreeably to that Historical Trajectory of the last famous Comet delineated by Mr. Newton, I shall here attempt. For tho' 'twere folly to think of delineating the very same in which the Comet revolved, yet we may easily come pretty near it; we may give the Reader a clear and distinct Idea of the whole matter, and enable him to judge of any particular consequences occasionally to be drawn therefrom. Now verbal Descriptions in such cases being of small advantage, compared to Schemes and Graphical Delineations, I shall wave more words about it, and exhibit an entire Figure 
Fig. 1.  of the whole to the view and consideration of the Reader. From the careful Observation whereof the following inferences may be easily drawn.  
Corollary 1. The Earth would twice pass quite through the Tail of the Comet; the first time at the beginning of the Deluge, and the second about Fifty three or fifty four Days after: Their several Motions, then bringing them to the Situation described in the Figure.  
Coral. 2. At the second passing by of the Comet, before its cutting the Ecliptic in its Ascent from the Sun, about Sixty two Days after the former passage, the Moon, which at the first was three Days past the New, at this last time must have been within a day or two of its Quadrature, past the like Conjunction.  
Coral. 3. If at the first passing by of the Comet, the Moon was a small matter nearer the Comet than the Earth had been just before; she would be accelerated somewhat more than the Earth, and by her Position at the second passage she would be a little more retarded than the Earth; and upon the whole might afterward retain an equal Velocity with it, as 'tis certain she still does.  
Coral. 4. That former superabundant Velocity would in the intermediate space cast the Moon farther off the Sun, and thereby make it approach nearer the Earth at the Conjunction or New; and recede farther from it at the Opposition or Full than it did before. Which things being so, it may deserve consideration, whether the present Eccentricity of the Moon's Orbit about the Earth, might not, without any change in its periodical Revolution, be hence derived? And so, Whether the Menstrual Course were not as truly circular before the Deluge, as we have already showed the Annual to have been? Especially, when the Situation of the Moon's Apogaeon was, from the present Astronomical Tables, somewhat near that place which according to such an Hypothesis, and such a Trajectory of the Comet, it ought to have been, I mean the latter degrees of Cancer, or the former of Leo.  
Coral. 5. 'Twas almost the New Moon when the Comet's Tail involved the Earth and the Moon the second time; as the Position of the Earth in the Figure, with the consideration of the place of the Moon then, will easily show.    

BOOK III. PHAENOMENA.  

CHAP. 1. Phaenomena relating to the Mosaic Creation, and the Original Constitution of the Earth.  
I. ALL those particular small Bodies of which our habitable Earth is now composed, were originally in a mixed, confused, fluid, and uncertain Condition; without any order or regularity. It was an Earth without form, 
Gen. i 2. Grot Ver. Rel. Christ. l. 1. Sect. 16. Burn. Theor. l. 1. c 4. and l. 2. c. 7, 8. Arch. l. 2. c. 1.  and void; had darkness spread over the face of its Abyss; and in reality was, what it has been ever styled, a perfect Chaos.  
The Testimonies for this are so numerous, and the Consent of all Authors, Sacred and Profane, so unanimous, that I need only refer the Reader to them for the undoubted Attestation of it.  
II. The Formation of this Earth, or the Change of that Chaos into an habitable World, was not a mere result from any necessary Laws of Mechanism independently on the Divine Power; but was the proper effect of the Influence and Interposition, and all along under the peculiar Care and Providence of God.  
The Testimonies for this are so numerous, and so express, both in the Mosaic History itself, in the other parts of Scripture relating thereto, and in all Antiquity, that I may refer the Reader to almost every place where this matter is spoken of, without quoting here any particulars. He who is at all acquainted with the Primitive Histories of this rising World, whether Sacred or Profane, can have no reason to make any doubt of it.  
III. The Days of the Creation, and that of Rest, had their beginning in the Evening.  
The Evening and the Morning were the first Day. 
Gen. 1. 5, 8, 13, 19, 23, 31.  And so of the rest afterward.  
IV. At the time immediately preceding the six days Creation, the face of the Abyss, or superior Regions of the Chaos, were involved in a thick Darkness.  
Darkness was upon the face of the Deep. To which 
Gen. i 2.  Testimony the Profane Traditions do fully agree; as may be seen in the Authors before referred to.  
V. The visible part of the first days Work, was the Production of Light, or its successive appearance to all the Parts of the Earth; with the consequent distinction of Darkness and Light, Night and Day upon the face of it.  
God said, Let there be Light; and there was 
Gen. i 3, 4, 5.  Light: And God saw the Light that it was good, and God divided the light from the darkness: And God called the light, Day, and the darkness he called Night: And the Evening and the Morning was the first day.  
VI The visible part of the Second Days Work was the elevation of the Air, with all it's contained Vapours; the spreading it for an Expansum above the Earth; and the distinction thence arising of Superior and Inferior Waters: The former consisting of those Vapours, raised and sustained by the Air; the latter of such as either were enclosed in the Pores, Interstices and Bowels of the Earth, or lay upon the Surface thereof.  
God said, Let there be a firmament, or Expansum, 
ver. 6, 7, 8.  in the midst of the waters, and let it divide the waters from the waters. And God made the firmament, and divided the waters which were under the firmament, from the waters which were above the firmament: And it was so; and God called the firmament Heaven. And the Evening and the Morning were the second day.  
VII. The visible parts of the Third Day's Works were two, the former the Collection of the inferior Waters, or such as were now under the Heaven into the Seas, with the consequent appearance of the dry Land; the latter the production of Vegetables out of that Ground so lately become dry.  
God said, Let the waters under the heavens be gathered 
ver. 9, 10, 11, 12, 13.  together unto one place, and let the dry land appear; and it was so. And God called the dry land Earth; and the gathering together of the waters called he Seas: And God saw that it was good. And God said, Let the Earth bring forth grass, the herb yielding seed, and the fruit-tree yielding fruit after his kind, whose seed is in itself upon the earth; and it was so. And the earth brought forth grass, and herb yielding seed after his kind, and the tree yielding fruit, whose seed was in itself after his kind; and God saw that it was good. And the Evening and the Morning were the third day.  
VIII. The Fourth Day's Work was the Placing the Heavenly Bodies, Sun, Moon and Stars, in the Expansum or Firmament, i. e. The rendering them Visible and Conspicuous on the Face of the Earth: Together with their several Assignations to their respective Offices there.  
God said, Let there be lights in the Expansum, 
ver. 14, 15, 16, 17, 18, 19  or, firmament of heaven, to divide the day from the night; and let them be for signs and for seasons, and for days and years; and let them be for lights in the firmament of heaven, to give light upon the earth; and it was so. And God made two great lights; the greater light to rule the day, and the lesser light to rule the night; he made the stars also. And God set them in the firmament of the heaven, to give light upon the earth; and to rule over the day, and over the night, and to divide the light from the darkness; and God saw that it was good. And the Evening and the Morning were the fourth day.  
IX. The Fifth Day's Work was the Production of the Fish and Fowl out of the Waters; with the Benediction bestowed on them in order to their Propagation.  
God said, Let the Waters bring forth abundantly 
ver. 20, 21, 22, 23.  the moving creature that hath life, and fowl that may fly above the earth in the open firmament of heaven. And God created great Whales, and every living creature that moveth, which the waters brought forth abundantly after their kind; and every winged fowl after his kind; and God saw that it was good. And God blessed them, saying, Be fruitful and multiply, and fill the waters in the Seas; and let fowl multiply in the earth. And the Evening and the Morning were the fifth day.  
X. The Sixth Day's Work was the Production of all the Terrestrial or Dry-land Animals; and that in a different manner. For the Bruit Beasts were produced out of the Earth, as the Fish and Fowl had been before out of the Waters: But after that the Body of Adam was formed of the Dust of the Ground; who by the Breath of Life breathed into him in a peculiar manner, became a Living Soul. Some time after which, on the same day, he was cast into a deep Sleep, and Eve was formed of a Rib taken from his side. Together with several other things, of which a more particular account 
Hypoth. 3, p 89, etc. prius.  has been already given on another occasion.  
God said, Let the Earth bring forth the living 
ver. 24, 25, 26, 27.  creature after his kind, cattle and creeping thing, and beast of the Earth after his kind; and it was so. And God made the beast of the earth after his kind, and cattle after their kind, and every thing that creepeth upon the earth after his kind; and God saw that it was good. And God said, Let us make man in Our Image, after Our likeness, and let them have dominion over the Fish of the sea, and over the fowl of the air, and over the cattle, and over all the earth, and over every creeping thing that creepeth upon the earth. So God created Man in his own image, in the image of God created he him; Male and Female created he them, etc. Vid. ver. 28, 29, 30, 31. and Cap. 2. 7, 15, etc.  
XI. God having thus finished the Works of Creation, Rested on the Seventh day from the same; and Sanctified or set that day apart for a Sabbath, or day of Rest, to be then and afterward observed as a Memorial of his Creation of the World in the six foregoing, and his Resting or keeping a Sabbath on this seventh day. Which Sabbath was revived, or at least its Observation anew enforced on the Jews, by the Fourth Commandment.  
Thus the Heavens and the Earth were finished, and 
Gen. two. 1, 2, 3.  all the host of them, and on the seventh day God had ended his work which he had made; and he rested on the seventh day from all his work which he had made. And God blessed the seventh day, and sanctified it, because that in it he had rested from all his work which God created and made.  
Remember that thou keep holy the Sabbath day. 
Exod. 20. 8, 9, 10, 11.  Six days shalt thou labour, and do all thy work: But the seventh day is the Sabbath of the Lord thy God; in it thou shalt do no manner of work, thou, nor thy son, nor thy daughter, nor thy manservant, nor thy maid-servant, nor thy cattle, nor the stranger which is within thy gates: For in six days the Lord made Heaven and Earth, the Sea, and all that in them is, and rested the seventh day; wherefore the Lord blessed the seventh day, and hallowed it.  
XII. There is a constant and vigorous heat diffused from the Central towards the Superficiary parts of our Earth.  
Tho' I might bring several Arguments from Ancient Tradition, the Opinion of great Philosophers, and the present Observations of Nature for this Assertion; yet I shall choose here, for brevity's sake, to depend wholly on the last evidence, and refer the inquisitive Reader to what the Learned Dr. Woodward says in the 
Essay, Part 3. Sect. 1,  present case; which I take to be very satisfactory.  
XIII. The Habitable Earth is founded or situate on the Surface of the Waters; or of a deep and vast Subterraneous fluid.  
This Constitution of the Earth is a natural result from such a Chaos, as we have already assigned; affords foundation for an easy account of the Origin of Mountains; renders the Histories of the several states of the Earth, and of the Universal Deluge very intelligible; is as Philosophical, and as agreeable to the common Phaenomena of Nature as any other; without this supposition 'twill be, I believe, impossible to explain what Antiquity, Sacred and Profane, 
Vid. Theor. L. 1. Cap. 5 & 11. &, 2. Ca L. & 10. p. 7,  assures us of relating to the Earth, and its great Catastrophes; but this being allowed, 'twill not be difficult to account for the same to the greatest degree of satisfaction, as will appear in the progress of the present Theory: And Lastly, The same assertion is most exactly consonant to, and confirmed by the Holy Scriptures; as the following Texts will fairly evince.  
When the Lord prepared the heavens I was there: 
P●●o●. viij. 27, 28, 29.  When he set a compass (Circle or Orb) on the face of the deep: When he established the clouds above, when he strengthened the fountains of the deep: When he gave to the sea his decree, that the waters should not pass his commandment; when be appointed the foundations of the earth.  
He hath founded the earth upon the seas, and 
Ps. xxiv. 2.  established it upon the floods.  
To him that stretched out the earth above the waters; 
& cxxxvi. 6.  for his mercy endureth for ever.  
This they willingly are ignorant of, that by the 
2 Pet three 5, 6.  word of God the heavens were of old, and the Earth, standing out of the water, and in the water; whereby the world that then was, being overflowed with waters, perished.  
The fountains of the great deep were broken 
Gen. seven. 11 & viij. 2.  up.  
The fountains of the deep were stopped.  
XIV. The interior or entire Constitution of the Earth is correspondent to that of an Egg.  
'Tis very well known that an Egg was the solemn 
Vid. Theor. L. 1. C. 5. & L. 2. C. 10.  and remarkable Symbol or Representation of the World among the most venerable Antiquity; and that nothing was more celebrated than the Original, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the most early Anthors; which if extended beyond the Earth to the System of the Heavens, is groundless and 
Lem. 67, & 68 cum Coral. prius.  idle; if referred to the Figure of the Earth, is directly false, and so is most reasonably to be understood of the entire and internal Constitution thereof.  
XV. The Primitive Earth had Seas and Dry-land distinguished from each other in great measure as the present; and those situate in the same places generally as they still are.  
This is put past doubt by part of the third, the entire fifth, and part of the sixth Day's Works. 
Gen. i 9, 10.  One half of the third being spent in distinguishing the Seas from the Dry-land; the entire fifth in 
Verse 20, 21, 22, 23.  the Production of Fish and Fowl out of the Waters, and in the assigning the Air to the latter sort, and the Seas to the former for their respective Elements; and on the sixth, God bestows 
Verse 26. 28.  on Mankind the Dominion of the Inhabitants, as well of the Seas as of the Dry-land. All which can leave no doubt of the truth of the former part of this Assertion. And that their Disposition was originally much what as it is at present, appears both by the Rivers, Tigris and Euphrates, running then into the same Persian Sea that now they do: And by the Observations of Dr. Woodward fully confirming the same. 
Essay, pag. 252, 253.   
XVI. The Primitive Earth had Springs, Fountains, Streams, and Rivers, in the same manner as the present, and usually in or near the same places also.  
This is but a proper consequence of the Distinction of the Earth into Seas and Dry-land; the latter being uninhabitable without them; and such Vapours as are any way condensed into Water on the higher parts of the Dry-land, naturally descending and hollowing themselves Channels, till they fall into the Seas. However, the other direct proofs for both parts of the Assertion are sufficiently evident.  
I was set up from everlasting, from the beginning, 
Prov. viij. 23, 24.  or ever the earth was. When there were no depths, I was brought forth; when there were no fountains abounding with water.  
A river went out of Eden to water the garden; 
Gen. two. 10, etc.  and from thence it was parted, and became into four heads, Pison, Gihen, Tigris, and Euphrates: The two latter of which are well-known Rivers to this very day. And the same thing is confirmed by Dr. Woodward's Observations. 
Essay, p. 255.   
XVII. The Primitive Earth was distinguished into Mountains, Plains, and Valleys, in the same manner, generally speaking, and in the same places as the present.  
This is a natural consequent of the two former: The Caverns of the Seas, with the extant Parts of the Dry-land, being in effect great Valleys and Mountains; and the Origin and Course of Rivers necessarily supposing the same. (For tho' the Earth, in the Theorist's way, were Oval, which it is not, 'tis demonstrable there could be no such descent as the course of Rivers requires.) However the direct proofs are evident.  
The Lord possessed me in the beginning of his way, 
Prov. viij. 22, 23, 25, 26.  before his works of old. I was set up from everlasting, from the beginning, or ever the Earth was. Before the mountains were settled: before the Hills was I brought forth: While as yet he had not made the earth, nor the fields, nor the highest part of the dust of the world.  
Art thou the first man that was born? or wast thou 
Job xv. 7.  made before the hills?  
Lord, thou hast been our dwelling place from one generation 
Psalm xc. 1, 2.  to another. Before the mountains were brought forth, or ever thou hadst form the earth and the world, even from everlasting to everlasting, thou art God. And indeed these three last Phaenomena are in their own Natures so linked together, they so depend on, and infer one another mutually, that the proofs of each of them singly may justly be esteemed under the same Character to both the other; and all of them are thereby established past all rational Contradiction. Of which whole matter, Dr. Woodward's Observations are a sufficient 
Essay, p. 249— 252. and 255— 258.  Attestation also.  
XVIII. The Waters of the Seas in the Primitive Earth were Salt, and those of the Rivers Fresh, as they are at present, and each, as now, were then stored with great plenty of Fish.  
This appears from the difference of the Species and Natures of Fishes, some being produced and nourished by Salt Water, others by Fresh; and yet all created on the fifth Day. And this in all its parts is confirmed by Dr. Woodward's Observations. 
Essay, p. 253, 254, 255.   
XIX. The Seas were agitated with a like Tide, or Flux and Reflux, as they are at present.  
There is in itself no reason to doubt of this; and 'tis moreover attested by Dr. Woodward's Observations. 
Essay, p. 254.   
XX. The Productions of the Primitive Earth, as far as we can guests by the remainders of them at the Deluge, differed little or nothing from those of the present, either in Figure, Magnitude, Texture of Parts, or any other correspondent respect.  
This is proved by Dr. Woodward's Observations. 
Essay, p. 22, 23, 258.   
XXI. The Primitive Earth had such Metals and Minerals in it, as the Present has.  
In the land of Havilah there was gold; and the gold 
Gen. two. 11, 12.  of that land was good, there was bdellium and the onyx-stone.  
Tubalcain, was an instructor of every artificer in 
Gen. iv. 22.  brass and iron. Which is withal attested by Dr. Woodward's Observation. 
Essay. Part 4. Vid. p. 258, 259.   
XXII. Arts and Sciences were invented and improved in the first Ages of the World, as well as they since have been.  
Abel was a keeper of sheep, but Cain was a tiler 
Gen. iv. 2.  of the ground.  
Cain builded a city, and called it after the name 
Verse 17.  of his son Enoch.  
Jabal was the father of such as dwell in tents, and 
Verse 20.  of such as have cattle.  
Jubal was the father of all such as handle the harp 
Verse 21.  and organ.  
Tubalcain was an instructor of every artificer in 
Verse 22.  brass and iron. See also the Right Reverend Bishop Patrick, on Gen. iv. 20, 21, 22, 25. and v. 18.   

CHAP. II. Phaenomena relating to the Primitive State of the Earth.  
XXIII. THE Primitive State of the Earth admitted of the primary Production of Animals out of the Waters and dry Ground, which the subsequent States, otherwise than in the ordinary method 
Vid. Grot. Verit. Rel. Christ. l. 1. sect. 16. Theor. l. 1. c. 5. l. 2. c. 7.  of Generation have been incapable of.  
This appears from the History of the Creation, compared with that of Nature ever since. By the former of which, (agreeing with the oldest Traditions) 'tis evident, That the Fishes and Fowls were the immediate Productions or Offspring of the Waters, and the Terrestrial Animals of the Dry-land in the Primitive State of the Earth: And by the latter 'tis equally so, that neither of those Elements have assorded the like ever since.  
XXIV. The Constitution of Man in his Primitive State was very different from that ever since the Fall, not only as to the Temper and Perfections of his Soul, but as to the Nature and Disposition of his Body also.  
This the whole Drift and Series of the Sacred History of this Primitive State supposes; in which these two Particulars may here be taken notice of: (1.) Nakedness was no shame, and 
Gen two. 25. and three 7, 10, 11.  so no sense of any need to cover it does appear. Those Inclinations which provide for the Propagation of Mankind were, it seems, so regular, and so entirely under the command of Reason, that not so much as an Apron was esteemed necessary to hide those Parts, which all the World have since thought proper to do. (2.) The Temper of the Humane Body was more soft, pliable, and alterable than now it is: Some sorts 
Cap. two. 9, 16, 17. and three 1, etc.  of Fruits and Food were capable of causing a mighty change therein, either to fix and adapt it to its present Condition, or discompose and disorder it; i. e. in other words, either to render it Permanent and Immortal on the one hand; or to devolve upon it Diseases, Corruption, and Mortality on the other. What concerns the Soul, or its moral Perfections, is without the compass of this Theory, and not here to be considered.  
XXV. The Female was then very different from what she is now; particularly she was in a state of greater equality with the Male, and little more subject to Sorrow in the Propagation of Posterity than he.  
(1.) Her Names were as much as possible the very same with his. The Husband was called Adam, the Wife Adamah; the Husband Issch, the Wife Isschah. God called their Name Adam in 
Gen. v. 2. and two. 23, 24.  the day that they were created. She shall be called Isschah, because she was taken out of Issch. (2.) We find little to infer any Inequality or Subjection till after the Fall. Adam said, This is now bone of my bone, and flesh of my flesh: Therefore shall a man leave his father, and his mother, and shall cleave unto his wife, and they shall be one flesh. Unto the woman God said, (after the Fall) thy desire 
Chap. iii 16.  shall be (subject to) thine husband, and he shall rule over thee. (3.) Her pains in Conception and Childbirth were inconsiderable in comparison of what they since have been. Unto the woman God 
Ibid.  said, (after the Fall) I will greatly multiply thy sorrow, and thy conception; in sorrow thou shalt bring forth children.  
XXVI. The other Terrestrial Animals were in a state of greater Capacities and Operations; nearer approaching to reason and discourse, and partakers of higher degrees of Perfection and Happiness, than they have been ever since.  
This appears, (1.) From the necessity or occasion of a particular view and distinct consideration of each Species of Animals before Adam was satisfied that none of them were a Help 
Gen. two. 20.  meet for him, or suitable to his Faculties and Condition. (2.) From the Serpent's discourse with the Woman: In which, tho' the Old Serpent, the Devil, was also concerned, yet the particular Subtlety of the Serpent is taken notice of as a means of her Deception, and a Curse denounced and inflicted on the same Beast upon account thereof. Now the Serpent was more subtle than any beast of the 
Gen. iii 1  field, which the Lord God had made, etc. I fear 
2 Cor. xi. 3.  lest by any means, as the Serpent beguiled Eve through his subtlety. The Lord God said unto the serpent, 
Gen. iii 14.  Because thou hast done this, thou art cursed above all cattle, and above every beast of the field; upon thy belly shalt thou go, and dust shalt thou eat all the days of thy life. (3.) From St. Paul's Discourse in the Eighth Chapter to the Romans, 
Rom. viij. 19, 20, 21, 22.  For the earnest expectation of the creature waiteth for the manifestation of the Sons of God. For the creature was made subject to vanity, not willingly, but by reason of him who hath subjected the same in hope: Because the creature itself also shall be delivered from the bondage of corruption, into the glorious liberty of the children of God. For we know that the whole creation groaneth and traveleth in pain together, until now.  
XXVII. The temper of the Air, where our first Parents lived, was warmer, and the heat greater before the Fall than since.  
This appears, (1.) From the heat requisite to the Production of Animals, which must have been greater than we are since sensible of. Of which the hot Wombs in which the Foetus in viviparous Animals do lie, and the warm brooding of the Oviparous, with the hatching of Eggs in Ovens, are good evidence. (2.) From the nakedness of our 
Gen. two. 25.  first Parents. (3.) From that peculiarly warm clothing they immediately stood in need of afterwards, the Skins of Animals. Unto Adam also, (after the Fall) and to his wife, did the Lord God 
Chap. iii 21.  make coats of skins, and clothed them.  
XXVIII. Those Regions of the Earth where our first Parents were placed, were productive of better and more useful Vegetables, with less Labour and Tillage than since they have been.  
The Lord God took the man, and put him into the 
Gen. two. 15.  garden of Eden to dress it, and to keep it; (before the Fall).  
The Lord God said unto Adam, (after the Fall) 
Chap. iii 17, 18, 19  Cursed is the ground for thy sake; in sorrow shalt thou eat of it all the days of thy life. Thorns also and thistles shall it bring forth to thee, and thou shalt eat the herb of the field. In the sweat of thy face shalt thou eat bread, till thou return unto the ground, for out of it wast thou made.  
XXIX. The Primitive Earth was not equally Paradisiacal all over. The Garden of Eden or Paradise being a peculiarly fruitful and happy soil, and particularly furnished with the necessaries and delights of an innocent and blessed life, above the other Regions of the Earth.  
The Lord God planted a Garden Eastward in Eden, 
Gen. two. 8, 9  and there he put the man whom he had form: And out of the ground made the Lord God to grow every tree that is pleasant to the sight, and good for food; the tree of life also in the midst of the garden, and the tree of knowledge of good and evil.  
The Lord God sent the Man forth from the garden 
Chap. iii 23, 24.  of Eden to till the ground from whence he was taken: So he drove out the man.  
XXX. The place of Paradise was where the united Rivers Tigris and Euphrates divided themselves into four streams, Pison, Gibon, Tigris and Euphrates.  
Of this see the fourth Hypothesis before laid down.  
XXXI. The Earth in its Primitive State had only an Annual Motion about the Sun: But since it has a Diurnal Rotation upon its own Axis also: Whereby a vast difference arises in the several States of the World.  
Of this with all its consequents see the third Hypothesis before laid down.  
XXXII. Upon the first commencing of this Diurnal Rotation after the Fall, its Axis was oblique to the plain of the Ecliptic as it still is: Or in other words, the present vicissitudes of Seasons, Spring, Summer, Autumn and Winter, arising from the Sun's access to, and recess from the Tropics, have been ever since the Fall of Man.  
God said, on the fourth Day, Let there be lights 
Gen. i 14.  in the firmament of the heaven, to divide the day from the night; which was their proper office till the Fall. And let them be, ever after, for signs, and for seasons, and for days, and years. After the 
Cap. viij. ult.  Flood, While the Earth remaineth, Seedtime and Harvest, and Cold and Heat, and Summer and Winter, and Day and Night shall not cease. Implying, that tho' the Seasons, as well as Night and Day, had been, during the Deluge, scarcely distinguishable from one another; yet the former as well as the latter distinction had been in nature before: And surely the Spring, Summer, Autumn and Winter, with their varieties of Cold and Heat, Seedtime and Harvest, were no more originally begun after the Deluge, than the succession of Day and Night mentioned here together with them is by any supposed to have been. But of this we have at large discoursed under the third Hypothesis foregoing already; to which the Reader is farther referred for satisfaction.   

CHAP. III. Phaenomena relating to the Antediluvian State of the Earth.  
XXXIII. THE Inhabitants of the Earth were before the Flood vastly more numerous than the present Earth either actually does, or perhaps is capable to contain and supply.  
In order to the proof of this Assertion, I observe, (1.) That the Posterity of every one of the Antediluvians, is to be supposed so much more numerous than of any since, as their lives were longer: This is but agreeable to the Sacred History, in which we find two at sixty five, and 
Gen. v. 15, 21.  one at seventy years of Age to have begotten Children: While the three Sons of Noah were 
ver. 12.  not begotten till after their Father's five hundredth 
ver. 32.  year: When yet at the same time the several Children of the same Father appear to have succeeded as quickly one after another as they usually do at this day. For as to Cain and Abel, they appear to have been pretty near of an Age, the World being at the death of the latter, not without considerable numbers of People, tho' their Father Adam was not then an hundred and 
Gen. iv. 14, 15. with 25.  thirty years old; and so in probability contained many of the Posterity of both of them. (Which by the way fully establishes the early begetting 
Vid. Cap. seven. 13. with v. 32.  of Children just now observed in the Antediluvian Patriarches, and if rightly considered, overturns a main Argument for the Septuagint's Addition of so many Centenaries in the Generations Before and After the Deluge.) And as to the three Sons of Noah, born after the five hundredth 
Gen. v. 32. & seven. 11. & viij. 13. with xi. 10.  year of their Father's Life, 'tis evident that two of them at the least, Japhet and Sem, were born within two years one after another. All which makes it highly reasonable to suppose, that in the same proportion that the Lives of the Antediluvians were longer, was their Posterity more numerous than that of the Postdiluvians. (2.) The Lives of the Antediluvians being pretty evenly prolonged, without that mighty inequality in the periods of humane Life, which we now experience, the proportion between the Lives of the Antediluvians and those of the Postdiluvians, is to be taken as about nine hundred the middle period of their Lives; to twenty two, the middle period of ours: Which is full forty to 
Vid. Grant On Bills of Mortal. p. 84.  one. And accordingly in any long space, the Antediluvians must have forty times as numerous a Posterity, as we usually allow with us for the same space, on account thereof. (3.) On account of the Coexistence of so many of such Generations as are but successive with us, we must allow the Antediluvian number of present Inhabitants to have been in half an Arithmetical proportion of such their longer lives after the duration of the first Fathers is expired, and a gradual decrease of the Ancient stock going off, as well as a gradual increase of the New stock coming on, to be allowed for: Till which time the proportion is not to be diminished. So that on this account for the first nine hundred years of the World the number of Inhabitants on the Face of the Earth, must be esteemed forty times as great as in so long time are now derivable from a single Couple; and afterwards twenty times so; which Postulata supposed, I shall propose a Calculation (built upon certain matter of fact) first how many they might have been by the Deluge; and afterward another or two, relying alike on Matter of fact, how many 'tis probable they really were, and must have been at the same time. (1.) 'Tis evident from the Sacred History, and 
Exod. xii. 37.  not to be denied by those who forsake the Hebrew 
Numb. i. 45, 46.  Chronology themselves, or who would lessen the numbers of the Antediluvians; That in the space of about two hundred sixty six years, the Posterity of Jacob alone, by his Sons, (without the consideration of Dinah his Daughter) amounted to six hundred thousand Males, above the Age of Twenty, all able to go forth to War. Now by Mr. Grants Observations on the Bills 
Pag 85.  of Mortality it appears that about 34/100 are between the Ages of sixteen and fifty six: Which may be near the proportion of the Males numbered, to the entire number of them all. So that as thirty four to an hundred, by the Golden Rule, must six hundred thousand be to the entire number of the Males of Israel at that time: Which was therefore one Million seven hundred sixty four thousand and seven hundred. To which add Females, near 1/15 fewer, as suppose, to make the 
Pag. 64.  sum even, one Million six hundred thirty five thousand, three hundred, the Total is, three 
Numb. iii 39  millions, and three hundred thousand; add forty 
Cap. i 47. 48, 49.  three thousand for the Levites, (not included in the former accounts,) the entire Sum will at last amount to three millions, and three hundred forty three thousand Souls. Now if we suppose the increase of the Children of Israel to have been gradual, and equal through the whole two hundred sixty six years, it will appear that they doubled themselves every fourteen years at least; which proportion, if we should continue it through the entire hundred and fourteen Periods, (which the space from the Creation to the Deluge admits) the product or number of People on the face of the Earth at the Deluge would be the hundredth and fourteenth place in a Geometric double proportion, or series of numbers, two, four, eight, sixteen, etc. where every succeeding one were double to that before it: Which to how immense a Sum it would arise, those who know any thing of the nature of Geometric Progressions will easily pronounce, and may be soon tried by any ordinary Arithmetician. So that without allowing for the Longaevity, and that Coexistence, and more numerous Offspring thereon depending, without taking as advantageous an Hypothesis as one might precariously, tho' possibly, do in such a case; If the Antediluvians had only multiplied as fast before, as 'tis certain the Israelites did since the Flood for the assigned term; the numbers of Mankind actually Alive and Coexisting at the Deluge, must have been, not only more than the Earth now does or possibly could maintain, but prodigiously more than the whole number of Mankind can be justly supposed ever since the Deluge, nay indeed, with any degree of likelihood, ever since the Creation of the World. On which account this Calculation must not be at all esteemed a real one, or to exhibit in any measure the just number of the Posterity of Adam alive at the Universal Deluge. But it serves to show how vastly numerous, according to the regular method of humane Propagation, the Offspring of a single person may certainly be; and this on a Calculation from undoubted matter of fact, not from a mere possible Hypothesis, (according to which numbers prodigiously greater would still arise.) It demonstrates the probability, if not certainty, of Mankind's Original from a common head as well before as since the Deluge, and that within a few Millenaries of years. It, lastly, is more than sufficient to demonstrate the Proposition we are upon, that the whole Earth must have been peopled long before the Flood, and at its approach have contained vastly more in number than the present does or can do. So that altho' I do not pretend to give a particular guess at the number of the Antediluvians thereby, yet I thought it not improper to be here inserted. Which first Computation being thus dispatched I come to the (2.) which I take to be very probable, and very rational; and perhaps, within certain limits, to be admitted in the present case: Namely, That the Primary increase of Mankind after the Creation, (that the World might not be destitute of Inhabitants for many Ages) was not, at least considering their greater Longaevity, less than that of the Israelites in Egypt beforementioned: But that afterwards, (which was the case of the Israelites also) a much less proportion obtained. Upon which fair and modest Postulata I shall demonstrate the truth of that proposition we are now upon. In order to which I observe, from Mr. Grant, that at this day the 
Pa. 59 85, 86.  number of People does so increase, that in two hundred and eighty years, the Country doubles its People, and the City of London much sooner. Let us therefore suppose that after the first two hundred and sixty six years of the World, the former of those proportions were observed (and that must by all be owned sufficiently fair:) and compute how many the number of People must on such a Calculation arise to before the Deluge. When therefore after the first two hundred and sixty six years, there was near five periods, each of two hundred and eighty years, (if the Longaevity of the Antediluvians, and the consequent Coexistence and more numerous posterity were excluded) the number of the Inhabitants by the Deluge would amount to about thirty times the former sum of three millions three hundred forty three thousand, or one hundred millions two hundred and ninety thousand of Souls. But if we withal allow, as we ought, that this number is on account of Coexistence to be twenty times as great; and on account of more numerous posterity forty times so (which is on both accounts eight hundred times as great as the last mentioned); the number of People at the Deluge will amount to eighty thousand two hundred and thirty two millions; which number, since the present Inhabitants of the Earth, as some conjecture, scarcely exceed three hundred and fifty millions, is above two hundred and twenty nine times as great as the Earth now actually contains upon it, and by consequence many more than at present it could contain and supply. And this Hypothesis and Calculation are confirmed by what I shall propose in the (3.) Place, and which must by all be allowed very fair and reasonable, namely, That tho' Mankind, Caeteris Paribus, increased but in the same proportion before, as they have done since the Deluge; we shall find, upon a due allowance for the two things beforementioned, Coexistence and more numerous Posterity, that the number last assigned is rather too small than too great, and the numbers of the Inhabitants of the Earth were more than the present Earth does or can maintain, many years before the approach of the Deluge. For if the number of years before had been the same as that since the Flood, the Inhabitants, tho' they had been no longer livers than we now are, would have been as numerous as the present. But because the number of years before the Deluge wanted about two thousand four hundred of that since; we must allow or abate the increase, which has arisen in the last two thousand and four hundred years: Which, since in these latter ages it has been double in two hundred and eighty years, and so in two thousand and four hundred years about three hundred times as great as before; the Antediluvians, if their lives had been no longer than ours since, must have been but the three hundredth part so many as the Earth now contains upon it. But when on the two forementioned accounts, the number is to be eight hundred times as great, and on this only three hundred times as small; the excess is on the side of the Antediluvians, and their number five hundred times as great as that of the present Inhabitants of the Earth. So that on this last Hypothesis, which I suppose none can justly except against, tho' the present Earth be allowed capable of maintaining five times as many People as are now by computation upon it; yet will it appear that the Antediluvian Earth maintained an hundred times as many. Which I imagine not to be wide from probability; and, being so near the calculation before, may be allowed as reasonable in the present case.  
XXXIV. The Bruit Animals whether belonging to the Water or Land, were proportionably at least, more in number before the Flood than they are since.  
This is I think generally looked upon as no other than a reasonable deduction from the last Proposition; and is very fully attested by Dr. Woodward's 
Essay, pa. 257, 258.  Observations, as far as the remains of those Ages afford any means of knowing the same: And so ought in reason to be universally allowed.  
XXXV. The Antediluvian Earth was much more fruitful than the present; and the multitude of its vegetable productions much greater.  
This is both necessary to be allowed by reason of the multitude of its Inhabitants, rational and irrational, maintained by them; of which before: And abundantly confirmed also by Dr. 
Essay, pa. 84, etc. & 257, 258.  Woodward's Observations.  
XXXVI. The Temperature of the Antediluvian Air was more equable as to its different Climates, and its different Seasons; without such excessive, and sudden heat and cold; without the scorching of a Torrid Zone, and of burning Summers; or the freezing of the Frigid Zones, and of piercing Winters; and without such sudden and violent changes in the Climates or Seasons from one extreme to another, as the present Air, to our sorrow, is subject to.  
These Characters are extremely agreeable to, 
Theor. l. 2. c. 1. & 10. A●chael. 2. c. 5, & 6.  and attested by, the ancient Accounts of the Golden Age. The gentleness of the Torrid and Frigid Zones is necessary to be supposed in order to the easy Peopling of the World, with the dispertion and maintenance of those numerous Inhabitants we before proved it to have contained: Which if they were as now they are, would be very difficultly accountable. The gentleness of Summer and Winter, with the easy and gradual coming on, and going off of the same Seasons, are but necessary in order to the very long lives of the Antediluvians; which else 'twere not so easy to account for. And indeed the most of those Testimonies which have been supposed favourable to a perpetual Equinox before the Deluge, are resolved into this Proposition; and if it can be separately established, need not be extended any farther.  
XXXVII. The Constitution of the Antediluvian Air was Thin, Pure, Subtle and Homogeneous, without such gross Steams, Exhalations, Nitrosulphureous, or other Heterogeneous mixtures, as occasion Coruscations, Meteors, Thunder, Lightning, Contagions, and Pestilential Infections, in our present Air; and have so very pernicious and fatal (tho' almost insensible) effects in the World since the Deluge.  
This is the natural consequent, or rather original, of the beforementioned equability and uniformity of the Antediluvian Air: This must be supposed on the account of the Longaevity of the Inhabitants: And this is very agreeable to the last cited descriptions of the Golden Age. The contrary Heterogeneous and Gross Atmosphere, which now encompasses the Earth, is disagreeable to a regular state, (which an original formation from the Chaos supposes) as containing such Dense and Bulky Exhalations, and Masses, which at first must have obtained a lower situation, and were not to be sustained by the Primitive Thin and Subtle Air or AEther. Such mixtures as this Proposition takes notice of, or those effects of them therein mentioned, have no Footsteps in Sacred or Profane Antiquity, relating to the first Ages of the World; there is no appearance of them in the Serene and Pellucid Air of the Moon, or of the generality of the Heavenly Bodies, and so there can be no manner of reason to ascribe them to the Antediluvian state.  
XXXVIII. The Antediluvian Air had no large, gross Masses of Vapours, or Clouds, hanging for long seasons in the same. It had no great round drops of Rain, descending in multitudes together, which we call Showers: But the Ground was watered by gentle Mists or Vapours ascending in the Day, and descending, in great measure, again in the succeeding Night.  
This Assertion is but a proper consequent of such a Pure, Thin, Rare AEther as originally encompassed the Earth. 'Tis very agreeable to the descriptions of the Golden Age, and to the 
Theor. l. 2. c. 1.  present Phaenomena of most of the Planets (especially of the Moon, whose face, tho' so near us, is never obscured or clouded from us.) 'Tis necessary to be supposed in an Air without a Rainbow, as the Antediluvian was; (of which presently) and is indeed no other than the words of the Sacred History inform us of.  
The Lord God had not caused it to Rain upon the 
Gen. two. 5, 6.  Earth,— But there went up a Mist from the Earth, and watered the whole face of the ground.  
XXXIX. The Antediluvian Air was free from violent Winds, Storms, and Agitations, with all their effects on the Earth or Seas, which we cannot now but be sufficiently sensible of.  
This the foregoing Phaenomena enforce: So Homogeneous, Pure, and Unmixed a Fluid, as that Air has been described to have been, by no means seeming capable of exciting in itself, or undergoing any such disorderly commotions or fermentations. Where no Vapours were collected into Clouds, there must have been no Winds to collect them; where the Climates preserved their own proper temperature, no Storms must have hurried the Air from colder to hotter, or from hotter to colder Regions; where was no Rainbow, there must have been no driving together the separate Vapours into larger Globules, or round drops of Rain, the immediate requisite thereto. This is also highly probable by 
Vid. Phaenom. 55. infrà.  reason of the perpetual tranquillity of the Air for the first five entire Months of the Deluge, (as will be proved anon) which is scarce supposable if Storms and Tempests were usual before.  
XL. The Antediluvian Air had no Rainbow; as the present so frequently has.  
God said, (after the Deluge) This is the token 
Gen. ix. 12, 13, 14, 15, 16, 17.  of the covenant which I make between me and you, and every living creature that is with you, for perpetual 
Vid Theo. l. 2. c 5.  generations. I do set my bow in the cloud; and it shall be for a token of a covenant between me and the earth. And it shall come to pass when I bring a cloud over the earth, that the bow shall be seen in the cloud. And I will remember my covenant, which is between me and you, and every living creature of all flesh; and the waters shall no more become a flood to destroy all flesh. And the bow shall be in the cloud, and I will look upon it, that I may remember the everlasting covenant between God and every living creature of all flesh that is upon the earth. And God said unto Noah, this is the token of the covenant which I have established between me and all flesh that is upon the earth.  
XLI. The Antediluvians might only Eat Vegetables; but the Use of Flesh after the Flood was freely allowed also.  
God said, (to our first Parents in Paradise) Behold 
Gen. i 29, 30.  I have given you every herb, bearing seed, which is upon the face of all the earth; and every tree, in the which is the fruit of a tree yielding seed, to you it shall be for meat; and to every beast of the earth, and to every fowl of the air, and to every thing that creepeth upon the earth wherein there is life; I have given every green herb for meat: And it was so.  
God blessed Noah and his sons, (after the flood) 
Cap. ix. 1, 2, 3.  and said unto them, Be fruitful and multiply, and replenish the earth. And the fear of you, and the dread of you shall be upon every beast of the earth, and upon every fowl of the air, upon all that moveth upon the earth, and upon all the fishes of the sea; into your hand are they delivered. Every moving thing that liveth shall be meat for you; even as the green herb have I given you all things. To which when the Prince of Latin Poets so exactly agrees, let us for once hear him in the present case. 
Ante etiam sceptrum Dictaei Regis, & antè 
Vir. George lib. 2. sub calce.   
Impia quam caesis gens est epulata juvencis,  
Aureus in terris hanc vitam Saturnus agebat.   
XLII. The Lives of the Antediluvians were more universally equal, and vastly longer than ours now are: Men before the Flood frequently approaching near to a thousand, which almost none now do to a hundred years of Age.  
This is both fully attested by the most ancient 
Grot. ubi suprà.  Remainders of profane Antiquity, and will be put past doubt hereafter by a Table of the 
Theor. l. 2. c. 3.  Ages of the Antediluvians, out of the fifth Chapter 
Hor. Ode 3.  of Genesis. Semotique prius tarda necessitas Leti corripuit gradum.  
XLIII. Tho' the Antediluvian Earth was not destitute of lesser Seas and Lakes, every where dispered on the Surface thereof; yet had it no Ocean, or large receptacle of Waters, separating one Continent from another, and covering so large a portion of it, as the present Earth has.  
This is evident, Because (1.) the number of 
Vid. etiam  the Antediluvians before assigned, must have been 
Coroll. 2.  too numerous for the Continents alone to maintain. 
Solut. 7. infià.  (2.) The Ark appears to have been the first Pattern and Instance for Navigation (which had there been an Ocean, must have been very perfect long before); and this seems probable from the constant silence concerning Navigation in the Golden Age, from the common Opinion of all Authors; and from the necessity of the 
Gen. vi. 14, 15, 16.  most minute and particular Directions from God himself to the Fabric of it in the Mosaic History. (3.) That famous Tradition among the 
Archaeol. p. 241.  Ancients of the drowning a certain vast Continent, called Atlantis, bigger than Africa and Asia, 
Theor. l. 1. c. 6.  seems to be a plain Relic of the Generation of the Ocean at the Deluge, and consequently of that Antediluvian State, where the greatest part of what the Ocean now possesses was Dry-land, and inhabited as well as the rest of the Globe. (4.) The Generation of the Ocean, with the Situation of the present great Continents of the Earth, will be so naturally and exactly accounted for at the Deluge, that when that is understood there will remain to those who are satisfied with the other Conclusions, small reason to doubt of the truth of this before us. (5.) The Testimony of Josephus (if the Theorist hit upon 
Theor. l. 2. c. 10. p. 280.  his true Sense) is agreeable, who says, At the Deluge God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 changed the Continent into Sea.   

CHAP. IU. Phaenomena relating to the Universal Deluge, and its Effects upon the Earth.  
XLIV. IN the Seventeenth Century from the Creation, there happened a most extraordinary and prodigious Deluge of Waters upon the Earth.  
This general Assertion is not only attested by a large and special Account of it in the Sacred Writings, but by the universal Consent of the most ancient Records of all Nations besides, as may be seen in the Authors quoted in the Margin; 
Grot. ubi suprà.  and is put moreover past doubt by Dr. Woodward's 
Bish. Stillingsteet's Orig. l. 3. c. 4. Edward's Authority of Script. p. 118, etc. And Commentators on Gen. 6. and 7.  Natural Observations 
* Essay, Pref. and Part 3. Sect. 2.   
XLV. This prodigious Deluge of Waters was mainly occasioned by a most extraordinary and violent Rain, for the space of forty Days, and as many Nights, without intermission.  
Yet seven days, and I will cause it to rain upon the 
Gen. seven. 4.  earth forty days and forty nights.  
The windows of heaven were opened, and the rain 
Verse 11, 12.  was upon the Earth forty days and forty nights.  
And the flood was forty days upon the earth. 
Verse 17.   
XLVI. This vast quantity of Waters was not derived from the Earth or Seas, as Rains constantly now are; but from some other Superior and Celestial Original.  
This is evident, Because (1.) the Antediluvian Air (as was before proved) never retained great quantities of Vapours, or sustained any Clouds capable of producing such considerable, and so lasting Rains, as this most certainly was. (2.) The quantity of Waters on the Antediluvian Earth, where there was no Ocean, (as we saw just now) was very small in comparison of that at present, and so could contribute very little towards the Deluge. (3.) If the quantity of Waters on the Face of the Earth had then been as great as now, and had all been elevated into Vapours, and descended on the Dry-land alone, it were much too small to 
Vid. Th. l. 1. c. 2.  cause such a Deluge as this was. (4.) But because, if the Waters were all raised into Vapours, and descended in Rain, they must either fall upon, or run down into the Ocean, the Seas, and those Declivities they were in before, they could only take up and possess their old places; and so could not contribute a jot to that standing and permanent Mass of Waters which covered the Earth at the Deluge. (5.) The Expression used by the Sacred Historian, that the Windows, Floodgates, or Cataracts of Heaven were opened 
Gen. seven. 11.  at the fall, and shut at the ceasing of these Waters, very naturally agrees to this Superior and Celestial 
And viij. 2.  Original.  
XLVII. This vast fall of Waters, or forty Days rain, began on the fifth day of the Week, or Thursday the twenty seventh day of November, being the seventeenth day of the second Month from the Autumnal Equinox; (corresponding this Year 1696. to the twenty eighth day of October.)  
In the six hundredth year of Noah's life, in the second 
Gen. seven. 11.  month, the seventeenth day of the month, the windows of heaven were opened, and the rain was upon the earth forty days and forty nights.  
Thus Abydenus and Berosus say it began on the fifteenth day of Daesius, the second Month from the Vernal Equinox; which, if the mistake, arising 
Langius de annis Christi, p. 255.  'tis probable from the ignorance of the change in the beginning of the Year at the Exodus out of Egypt, be but corrected, is within a day or two agreeable to the Narration of Moses, and so exceedingly confirms the same.  
XLVIII. The other main cause of the Deluge, was the breaking up the Fountains of the great Abyss, or the causing such Chaps and Fissures in the upper Earth, as might permit the Waters contained in the Bowels of it when violently pressed and squeezed upwards to ascend, and so add to the quantity of those which the Rains produced.  
All the fountains of the great deep were broken up. 
Gen. seven. 11.   
The sea broke forth, as if it had issued out of the 
Job xxxviii. 8.  womb.  
XLIX. All these Fountains of the great Deep were broken up on the very first day of the Deluge, or the very first day when the Rains began.  
In the six hundredth year of Noah's life, in the second 
Gen. seven. 11.  month, the seventeenth day of the month, the same day were all the fountains of the great deep broken up, and the windows of heaven were opened.  
L. Yet the very same day, Noah, his Family, and all the Animals entered into the Ark.  
In the selfsame day, last mentioned, entered 
Gen. seven. 13, 14.  Noah, and Shem, and Ham, and Japhet, the sons of Noah, and Noah's wife, and the three wives of his sons with them into the ark: They, and every beast after his kind, and all the cattle after their kind, and every creeping thing that creepeth upon the earth after his kind, and every fowl after his kind, every bird of every sort.  
LI. Tho' the first and most violent Rains continued without intermission but forty days, yet after some time the Rains began again, and ceased not till the seventeenth day of the seventh Month, or a hundred and fifty days after the Deluge began.  
This is very probably gathered from the mighty increase of the Waters, even after the first forty days Rain were over; and from the express fixing of the stoppage of the Rains to the last day here assigned.  
The Waters prevailed, and were increased greatly. 
Gen. seven. 18.   
And the waters prevailed exceedingly upon the 
Verse 19  Earth.  
The waters prevailed (or were increased) upon 
Verse 24.  the Earth an hundred and fifty days. And God remembered Noah, and every living thing, and all the cattle that was him in the Ark: And God 
Cap. viij. 1, 2.  made a wind to pass over the Earth, and the waters assuaged. The fountains also of the deep, and the windows of heaven were stopped; and the rain from heaven was restrained.  
LII. This second, and less remarkable Rain was derived from such a cause as the former was.  
This Proposition is (1.) Very fair and probable in itself. (2.) Gives an account of the augmentation of the Waters by their fall, when had they been only exhaled and let fall again, as our Rains now are, they would have added nothing thereto. (3.) Is exactly agreeable to the expressions in Moses; who says the Windows of Heaven which were opened at the beginning of the first, were not shut or stopped till the end of this second Rain; thereby plainly deriving this latter, as well as the former, from a Superior and Celestial original. The fountains of the deep 
Gen. viij. 2.  and the windows of heaven were stopped, and the rain from heaven was restrained.  
LIII. Tho' the fountains of the great deep were broken up, and the forty days Rain began at the same time, yet is there a very observable mention of a threefold growth, or distinct augmentation of the Waters; as if it were on three several accounts, and at three several times.  
The flood was forty days upon the earth, and the 
Gen. seven. 17.  waters increased, and bore up the ark, and it was lift up above the earth.  
And the waters prevailed, and were increased 
Verse 18.  greatly, and the ark went upon the face of the waters. 
Verse 19   
And the waters prevailed exceedingly upon the earth, and all the high hills that were under the whole heaven were covered.  
LIV. The Waters of the Deluge increased by degrees till their utmost height; and then decreased by degrees till they were clearly gone off the face of the earth.  
This is evident from the entire series and course of the Mosaic History, in the seventh and eighth chapters of Genesis.  
LV. The Waters of the Deluge were Still, Calm, free from Commotions, Storms, Winds, and Tempests of all sorts, during the whole time in which the Ark was afloat upon them.  
This is evident from the impossibility of the Ark's abiding a Stormy Sea, considering the vast 
Gen. vi. 15.  bulk, and particular figure of it. For since it was three hundred Cubits long, fifty Cubits broad, and thirty Cubits high: Which is, according to the most accurate determination of 
Bishop Cumberland's Weights and Measures, p. 34.  the Cubits length, by the Right Reverend the Lord Bishop of Peterborough, above five hundred and forty seven English feet long, above ninety one feet broad, and near fifty five feet high: And since withal it appears to have been of the figure of a Chest, without such a peculiar bottom, and proportion of parts, as our great Ships are contrived with: 'tis evident, and will be allowed by Persons skilled in Navigation, that 'twas not capable of enduring a Stormy Sea. It must, whenever either the Ridges or Hollows of vast Waves were so situate, that it lay over-cross the one or the other, have had its back broken, and itself must have been shattered to pieces; which having not happened, 'tis a certain evidence of a calm Sea during the whole time it was afloat.  
LVI. Yet during the Deluge there were both Winds and Storms of all sorts in a very violent manner.  
God made a wind to pass over the earth, and the 
Gen. viij. 1.  waters assuaged.  
Thou coveredst the earth with the deep, as with a 
Psalm civ. 6, 7, 8.  garment; the waters stood above the mountains. At thy rebuke they fled; at the voice of thy thunder they hasted away. They go up by the mountains; they go 
Vid. Philonis descriptionem Diluvii apud Burnetium, Archaeol. P 236.  down by the valleys unto the place which thou hast appointed for them.  
LVII. This Deluge of Waters was universal in its extent and effect; reaching to all the parts of the Earth, and destroying all the Land-animals on the entire Surface thereof; those only excepted which were with Noah in the Ark.  
The following Texts, especially if compared with the thirty third foregoing Phaenomenon, and 
Essay, Pref. and Part 3. Sect. 2, Vid. Th. l. 1. c. 3, Gen. vi, 13,  added to Dr. Woodward's Observations attesting the same thing, will put this Assertion beyond rational Exception.  
God looked upon the earth, and behold it was corrupt; for all flesh had corrupted his way upon the earth And God said unto Noah, The end of all flesh is come before me.  
Behold, I, even I do bring a flood of waters upon 
Verse 1ST  the earth, to destroy all flesh, wherein is the breath of life from under heaven: and every thing that is in the earth shall die.  
Every living substance that I have made, will I 
Chap. seven. 4.  destroy from off the face of the earth.  
All the high hills that were under the whole heaven 
Verse 19, 20, 21, 22, 23.  were covered.— And all flesh died that moved upon the earth, both of fowl, and of cattle, and of beast, and of every creeping thing that creepeth upon the earth, and every man. All in whose nostrils was the breath of life; all that was in the dry land died. And every living substance was destroyed which was upon the face of the ground, both man, and cattle, and the creeping thing, and the fowl of the heaven, and they were destroyed from the earth; and Noah only remained alive, and they that were with him in the Ark.  
LVIII. The Waters at their utmost height were fifteen Cubits above the highest Mountains, or three Miles at the least perpendicular above the common Surface of the 
Vid. Varen. Geog. p. 60.  Plains and Seas.  
All the high hills under the whole heaven were covered. 
Gen. seven. 19, 20.  Fifteen cubits upwards did the waters prevail, and the mountains were covered.  
LIX. Whatever be the height of the Mountain Caucasus, whereon the Ark rested Now; it was at that time the highest in the whole World.  
This is evident from what has been already 
Vid. Hypoth. 8. prius.  observed, That tho' the utmost height of the Waters were fifteen Cubits above the highest Mountains, and so many hundreds, nay, thousands above the most of them; yet, did the Ark rest on the very first day on which the Waters began to diminish, more than two Months before the emerging of the tops of the other Mountains; As is evident from the Texts following.  
The waters prevailed upon the earth (from the seventeenth 
Gen. seven. ult. (with verse 11.)  day of the second, to the seventeenth day of the seventh month) an hundred and fifty days. 
Chap. viij. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5.  And God remembered Noah, and all the cattle that was with him in the Ark; and God made a wind to pass over the earth, and the waters assuaged. The fountains also of the deep, and the windows of heaven were stopped, and the rain from heaven was restrained. And the waters returned from off the earth continually, and after the end of the hundred and fifty days the waters were abated. And the Ark rested in the seventh month, on the seventeenth day of the month, upon the mountains of Ararat. And the waters decreased continually until the tenth month: in the tenth month, on the first day of the month, were the tops of the mountains seen.  
LX. As the Fountains of the great Deep were broken up at the very same time that the first Rains began, so were they stopped the very same time that the last Rains ended; on the seventeenth day of the seventh Month.  
The fountains also of the deep, and the windows of 
Gen. viij. 2.  heaven were stopped, and the rain from heaven was restrained.  
LXI. The abatement and decrease of the Waters of the Deluge was first by a Wind which dried up some. And secondly, by their descent through those Fissures, Chaps, and Breaches, (at which part of them had before ascended) into the Bowels of the Earth, which received the rest. To which latter also the Wind, by hurrying the Waters up and down, and so promoting their lighting into the beforementioned Fissures, was very much subservient.  
God made a wind to pass over the earth, and the 
Gen. viij. 1.  waters assuaged.  
The waters returned from off the earth continually, 
Verse 3.  or going and returning.  
Who shut up the sea with doors, when it broke forth 
Job xxxviii. 8, 10, 11.  as if it had issued out of the womb?— When I broke up for it my decreed place, and set bars and doors, and said, Hitherto shalt thou come, but no further; and here shall thy proud waves be stayed.  
Thou coveredst the earth with the deep, as with a 
Psalm civ. 6, 7, 8, 9  garment: the waters stood above the mountains. At thy rebuke they fled: at the voice of thy thunder they hasted away. They went up by the mountains: they went down by the valleys unto the place which thou hadst appointed for them. Thou hast set a bound that they may not pass, that they turn not again to cover the earth.  
LXII. The dry Land, or habitable Part of the Globe, is since the Deluge divided into two vast Continents, almost opposite to one another, and separated by a great Ocean interposed between them.  
This every Map of the Earth is a sufficient proof of.  
LXIII. One of these Continents is considerably larger than the other.  
This is evident the same way with the former.  
LXIV. The larger Continent lies most part on the North-side of the Equator, and the smaller most part on the South.  
This (if we take South-America, the most considerable and entire Branch of the whole, for the Continent here referred to, as 'tis reasonable to do) is also evident the same way with the former.  
LXV. The Middle or Centre of the North-Continent is about sixteen or eighteen degrees of Northern Latitude; and that of the South about sixteen or eighteen degrees of Southern Latitude.  
This may soon be found by measuring the Boundaries of the several Continents on a Globe or Map, and observing the Position of their Centres.  
LXVI. The distance between the Continents, measuring from the larger or Northern South-Eastward, is greater than that the contrary way, or Southwestward.  
This is evident by the like means with the former: It being farther from China, or the East-Indies to America going forward Southeast, than from Europe or Africa going thither South-West.  
LXVII. Neither of the Continents is terminated by a round or even circular Circumference, but mighty Creeks, Bays, and Seas running into them; and as mighty Peninsula's, Promontories, and Rocks jetting out from them, render the whole very unequal and irregular.  
This none who ever saw a Globe or Map of the World can be ignorant of.  
LXVIII. The depth of that Ocean which separates these two Continents is usually greatest farthest from, and least nearest to either of the same Continents; there being a gradual descent from the Continents to the middle of the Ocean, which is the deepest of all.  
This is a Proposition very well-known in Navigation; and in several Sea- Charts relating thereto, may easily be observed.  
LXIX. The greatest part of the Islands of the Globe are situate at small distances from the Edges of the great Continents; very few appearing near the middle of the main Ocean.  
This the bare Inspection into a Map or Globe of the World will soon give satisfaction in.  
LXX. The Ages of Men decreased about one half presently after the Deluge; and in the succeeding eight hundred or nine hundred Years were gradually reduced to that standard at which they have stood ever since.  
This the following Tables will easily evince.  
Ages of the Antediluvians in their Years. Ages of the Postdiluvians in the present Years. Adam— 930 Noah— 950 
Gen. v. 11. and xxv. 7. and xxxv. 28. and xlvii. 28. and L. 26.  Seth— 912 Sem— 600 Enos— 905 Arphaxad— 438 Cainan— 910 Salah— 433 Mahalaleel— 895 Heber— 464 Jared— 962 Phaleg— 239 Enoch (translated)— 365 Reu— 239 Methuselah— 969 Serug— 230 Lamech— 777 Nahor— 148 Noah— 950 Terah— 205 Sem— 600 Abraham— 175   Isaac— 180   Jacob— 147   Joseph— 110  
The days of our years are threescore years and ten; 
Psalm xc. 10.  and if by reason of strength they be fourscore years, yet is their strength labour and sorrow: for it is soon cut off, and we fly away. In the Days of Moses.  
LXXI. Our upper Earth, for a considerable depth, even as far as we commonly penetrate into it, is Factitious, or newly acquired at the Deluge: The ancient one having been covered by fresh Strata or Layers of Earth at that time, and thereby spoiled or destroyed as to the use and advantage of Mankind.  
I will destroy them with the Earth. 
Gen. vi. 13. and ix. 11.   
Neither shall there any more be a flood, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to destroy, corrupt, or spoil the Earth.  
This is moreover evident by the vast numbers of the Shells of Fish, Bones of Animals, Entire or Partial Vegetables, buried at the Deluge, and Enclosed in the Bowels of the present Earth, and of its most solid and compacted Bodies, to be commonly seen at this day. Whose truth is attested not only by very many occasional remarks of others, but more especially by the careful and numerous Observations of an Eye-witness, the Learned Dr. Woodward. 'Tis true, 
Essay.  this excellent Author was forced to imagine, 
Passim.  and accordingly to assert, That the Ancient Earth was dissolved at the Deluge, and all its parts separated from one another; and so the whole, thus dissolved and separate, taken up into the Waters which then covered the Earth; till at last they together settled downward, and with the forementioned Shells, Bones, and Vegetables, enclosed among the rest of the Mass, composed again that Earth on which we now live. But this Hypothesis is so strange, and so miraculous in all its parts; 'tis so wholly different from the natural Series of the Mosaic History of the Deluge; takes so little notice of the forty days rain, the principal cause thereof; is so contrary to the Universal Law of mutual Attraction, and the specific gravities of Bodies; accounts for so few of the beforementioned Phaenomena of the Deluge; fixes the time of the year for its commencing so different from the truth; implies such a sort of new Formation or Creation of the Earth at the Deluge, without warrant for the same; is in some things so little consistent with the Mosaic Relation, and the Phaenomena of nature; and upon the whole is so much more than his Observations require, that I cannot but descent from this particular Hypothesis, tho' I so justly honour the Author, and so highly esteem, and frequently refer to the Work itself. All that I shall say farther is this, That the Phaenomena of the interior Earth, by this Author so exactly observed, are on the common grounds or notions of the Deluge, (which suppose the Waters to. have been pure, without any other mixtures) so unaccountable, and yet so remarkable and evident, that if no other rational solution could be offered, 'twere but just and necessary to admit whatever is asserted by this Author, rather than deny the reality of those Phaenomena, or ascribe the plainest remains of the Animal and Vegetable Kingdom to the sport of Nature, or any such odd and Chimaerical occasions, as some persons are inclinable to do. But withal, I must be allowed to say, and the Author himself will not disagree, That his Hypothesis includes things so strange, wonderful, and surprising, that nothing but the 
Essay, p. 82.  utmost necessity, and the perfect unaccountableness of the Phaenomena without it, aught to be esteemed sufficient to justify the belief and introduction of it. Which straits that account of the Deluge we are now upon, not forcing me into, as will appear hereafter; I have, I think, but just reasons for my disbelief thereof, and as just, or rather the same reason to embrace that Assertion we are now upon, That this upper Earth, as far as any Shells, Bones, or Vegetables are found therein, was adventitious, and newly acquired at the Deluge, and not only the old one dissolved, and resettled in its ancient place again.  
LXXII. This Factitious Crust is universal, upon the Tops of the generality of Mountains, as well as in the Plains and Valleys; and that in all the known Climates and Regions of the World.  
This is fully attested by the Observations of 
Essay, p 5, 6, 7.  the same Author, and those which he procured from all parts of the World conspiring together.  
LXXIII. The Parts of the present upper Strata were, at the time of the Waters covering the Earth, loose, separate, divided, and floated in the Waters among one another uncertainly.  
This is proved by the same Author's Observations. 
Pref. and p. 74.   
LXXIV. All this Heterogeneous Mass, thus floating in the Waters, by degrees descended downwards, and subsided to the bottom, pretty nearly, according to the Law of Specific Gravity; and there composed those several Strata or Layers, of which our present upper Earth does consist.  
This is proved by the same Observations. 
P. 75.   
LXXV. Vast multitudes of Fishes, belonging both to the Seas and Rivers, perished at the Deluge; and their Shells were buried among the other Bodies or Masses which subsided down, and composed the Layers of our upper Earth.  
This is proved by the same Observations. 
P. 75, 76, 77.   
LXXVI. The same Law of Specific Gravity which was observed in the rest of the Mass, was also observed in the subsidence of the Shells of Fishes; they then sinking together with, and accordingly being now found enclosed among those Strata or Bodies which are nearly of their own several Specific Gravities: The heavier Shells being consequently still enclosed among the heavier Strata, and the lighter Shells among the lighter Strata, in the Bowels of our present Earth.  
This is proved by the same Observations. 
P. 75, 76, 77.   
LXXVII. The Strata of Marble, of Stone, and of all other solid Bodies, attained their solidity as soon as the Sand, or other matter whereof they consist, was arrived at the bottom, and well settled there. And all those Strata which are solid at this day, have been so ever since that time.  
This is proved by the same Observations. 
P. 79.   
LXXVIII. These Strata of Stone, of Chalk, of Cole, of Earth, or whatever matter they consisted of, lying thus each upon other, appear now as if they had at first been parallel, continued, and not interrupted: But as if, after some time they had been dislocated and broken on all sides of the Globe, had been elevated in some, and depressed in other places; from whence the fissures and breaches, the Caverns and Grottoes, with many other irregularities within and upon our present Earth, seem to be derived.  
This is proved by the same Observations. 
P. 79, 80, 81.   
LXXIX. Great numbers of Trees, and of other Vegetables were also, at this subsidence of the Mass aforesaid, buried in the Bowels of the Earth: And such very often as will not grow in the places where they are lodged: Many of which are pretty entire and perfect, and to be distinctly seen and considered to this very day.  
This is proved by the same Observations. 
P. 77, 78. 113.   
LXXX. It appears from all the tokens and circumstances which are still observable about them, That all these Vegetables were torn away from their ancient Seats in the Spring time, in or about the Month of May.  
This is proved by the same Observations. 
P. 274, 275.   
LXXXI. All the Metals and Minerals among the Strata of our upper Earth owe their present frame and order to the Deluge; being reposed therein during the time of the Waters covering the Earth, or during the subsidence of the beforementioned Mass.  
This is proved by the same Observations. 
P. 179, 180.   
LXXXII. These Metals and Minerals appear differently in the Earth, according to the different manner of their first lodgement: For sometimes they are in loose and small Particles, uncertainly enclosed among such Masses as they chanced to fall down withal: At other times some of their Corpuscles happening to occur and meet together, affixed to each other; and several convening, uniting, and combining into one Mass, formed those Metallick and Mineral Balls or Nodules which are now found in the Earth: And according as the Corpuscles chanced to be all of a kind or otherwise, so the Masses were more or less simple, pure, and homogeneous. And according as other Bodies, Bones, Teeth, Shells of Fish, or the like happened to come in their way, these Metallick and Mineral Corpuscles affixed to and became conjoined with them; either within, where it was possible, in their hollows and interstices; or without, on their surface and outsides, filling the one, or covering the other: And all this in different degrees and proportions, according to the different circumstances of each individual case.  
All this is proved by the same Observations. 
P. 179, etc.   
LXXXIII. The inward parts of the present Earth are very irregular and confused. One Region is chiefly Stony, another Sandy, a third Gravelly. One Country contains some certain kinds of Metals or Minerals, another quite different ones. Nay the same lump or mass of Earth not seldom contains the Corpuscles of several Metals or Minerals, confusedly intermixed with one another, and with its own Earthy parts. All which irregularities, with several others that might be observed, even contrary to the Law of Specific Gravity in the placing of the different Strata of the Earth, demonstrate the Original Fund or Promptuary of all this upper Factitious Earth to have been in a very Wild, Confused and Chaotick condition.  
All this the forementioned, and all other Observations 
Essay, passim & p. 170, etc.  of the like nature fully prove.  
LXXXIV. The Uppermost and Lightest 
Varen. Geog. l. 1. c. 7. prop. 7.  Stratum of Soil or Garden Mold, as 'tis called; which is the proper Seminary of the Vegetable Kingdom; is since the Deluge very thick spread usually in the Valleys and Plains, but very thin on the Ridges or Tops of Mountains: Which last for want thereof are frequently Stony, Rocky, Bare and Barren.  
This, easy Observations of the surface of the Earth in different places will quickly satisfy us of.  
LXXXV. Of the four Ancient Rivers of Paradise two still remain, in some measure: but the other two do not; or at least are so changed, that the Mosaic Description does not agree to them at present.  
This the multitude of unsatisfactory attempts 
Gen. two 10, 11, 12, 13, 14.  to discover all these Rivers, and their courses; with an impartial comparison of the Sacred History with the best Geographical descriptions of the Regions about Babylon, will easily convince an unbyass'd Person of.  
LXXXVI. Those Metals and Minerals which the Mosaic description of Paradise, and its bordering Regions takes such particular 
Gen two. 10, 11, 12, 13, 14. Ezek. xxviii. 12.  notice of, and the Prophets so emphatically refer to, are not now met with so plentifully therein. 
Apoc. xxi. 18, 19, 20. with xxii. 2.   
This must be allowed on the same grounds with the former.  
LXXXVII. This Deluge of Waters was a signal Instance of the Divine Vengeance on a Wicked World; and was the effect of the Peculiar and Extraordinary Providence of God.  
God saw that the wickedness of man was great 
Gen. vi. 5, 6, 7.  in the earth, and that every imagination of the thoughts of his heart was only evil continually. And it repented the Lord that he had made man on the Earth, and it grieved him at his heart. And the Lord said, I will destroy man whom I have created from the face of the earth; both man, and beast, and the creeping thing, and the fowls of the air; for it repenteth me that I have made them.  
The earth was corrupt before God, and the earth 
Ver. 11, 12, 13.  was filled with violence, and God looked upon the earth, and behold it was corrupt; for all flesh had corrupted his way upon the Earth. And God said unto Noah, the end of all flesh is come before me, for the earth is filled with violence through them; and behold I will destroy them, with the earth.  
Behold I, even I; do bring a flood of waters upon 
Ver. 17.  the earth, to destroy all flesh wherein is the breath of life from under heaven; and every thing that is in the earth shall die.  
God spared not the old world, but saved Noah, 
2 Pet. two. 5.  the eighth person, a preacher of righteousness; bringing in the flood upon the world of the ungodly.  
LXXXVIII. Tho' the Moon might perhaps undergo some such changes at the Deluge as the Earth did, yet that Face or Hemisphere which is towards the Earth, and which is alone exposed to our view, has not acquired any such gross Atmosphere, or Clouds, as our Earth has now about it, and which are here supposed to have been acquired at the Deluge.  
This the present figure, and large divisions of Sea and Land visible in the Moon, with her continued and uninterrupted brightness, and the appearance of the same Spots, (without the interposition of Clouds or Exhalations) perpetually, do sufficiently evince.  
LXXXIX. Since the Deluge there neither has been, nor will be, any great and general Changes in the state of the World, till that time when a Period is to be put to the present Course of Nature.  
The Lord smelled a sweet savour, and the Lord 
Gen. viij. 21, 22.  said in his heart, I will not again curse the ground any more for man's sake; for (or altho') the imagination of man's heart is evil from his youth: Neither will I again smite any more every thing living as I have done. While the Earth remaineth, seedtime and harvest, and cold and heat, and Summer and winter, and day and night shall not cease.  
And this as to the time past is abundantly confirmed by all the Ancient History and Geography compared with the Modern; as is in several particulars well observed by Dr. Woodward, 
Essay, par. 1, & 5.  against the groundless opinions of some others to the contrary.   

CHAP. V. Phaenomena relating to the General Conflagration. With Conjectures pertaining to the same, and to the succeeding period till the Consummation of all things.  
XC. AS the World once perished by Water, so it must by Fire at the Conclusion of its present State.  
The heavens and the earth which are now, by the 
a Pet. iii 7.  word of God, are kept in store, reserved unto fire, against the day of judgement, and perdition of ungodly men.  
The heavens shall pass away with a great noise, 
Verse 10.  and the elements shall melt with fervent heat; The earth also, and the works that are therein, shall be burnt up.  
In the day of God the heavens, being on fire, shall 
Verse 12.  be dissolved, and the elements shall melt with fervent heat.  
But this is so fully attested by the unanimous consent of Sacred and Profane Authority, that I shall omit other particular Quotations; and 
Dr. Hackwell's Apology of the Power and Providence of God. l. 4. c. 13.  only refer the Reader where he may have more ample satisfaction.  

SCHOLIUM.  
Having proceeded thus far upon more certain grounds, and generally allowed Testimonies, as 
Theor. l. 3. c. 3.  to the most of the foregoing Phaenomena; I might here break off, and leave the following Conjectures to the same state of Uncertainty they have hitherto been in. But being willing to comply with the Title, and take in all the great and general Changes from first to last; from the primigenial Chaos, to the Consummation of all things: Being also loath to desert my Postulatum, and omit the account of those things which were most exactly agreeable to the Obvious and Literal sense of Scripture, and fully consonant to Reason and Philosophy: Being, lastly, willing however to demonstrate, that tho' these most remote and difficult Texts be taken according to the greatest strictness of the Letter, yet do they contain nothing but what is possible, credible, and rationally accountable from the most undoubted Principles of Philosophy: On all these accounts I shall venture to enumerate, and afterward to account for the following Conjectures. In which I do not pretend to be Dogmatical and Positive; nay, nor to declare any firm belief of the same, but shall only propose them as Conjectures, and leave them to the free and impartial consideration of the Reader.  
XCI. The same Causes which will set the World on Fire, will also cause great and dreadful Tides in the Seas, and in the Ocean; with no less Agitations, Concussions, and Earthquakes in the Air and Earth.  
The Powers of Heaven shall be shaken. 
Mat. xxiv. 29.   
The Lord shall roar out of Zion, and utter his voice 
Joel. iii 16.  from Jerusalem, and the heavens and the earth shall shake.  
The sea and the waves roaring: men's hearts failing 
Luk. xxi. 25, 26.  them for fear, and for looking after those things 
Vid. Theor. l. 3. c. 11.  which are coming on the Earth; for the powers of heaven shall be shaken.  
XCII. The mtmosphere of the Earth, before the Conflagration begin, will be oppressed with Meteors, Exhalations, and Steams; and these in so dreadful a manner, in such prodigious quantities, and with such wild confused Motions and Agitations, That the Sun and Moon will have the most frightful and hideous countenances, and their ancient splendour will be entirely obscured; The Stars will seem to fall from Heaven; and all manner of Horrid Representations will terrify the Inhabitants of the Earth.  
I will show wonders in the heavens and in the 
Joelii. 30, 31.  earth; blood, and fire, and pillars of smoke. The sun shall be turned into darkness, and the moon into blood, before the great and terrible day of the Lord come.  
The sun shall be darkened, and the Moon shall not 
Mat xxiv. 29.  give her light, and the stars shall fall from heaven, and the powers of heaven shall be shaken.  
There shall be signs in the sun, and in the moon, 
Luk. xxi. 25, 26.  and in the stars, and upon the Earth distress of Nations, with perplexity:— Mens hearts failing them for fear, and for looking after those things which are coming on the earth.  
XCIII. The Deluge and Constagration are referred, by ancient Tradition, to great Conjunctions of the Heavenly Bodies; as both depending on, and happening at the same.  
Thus Seneca expressly: Berosus (says he) who 
Nat. Quaest l. 3. c. 29.  was an Expositor of Belus, affirms, That these Revolutions depend on the Course of the Stars; insomuch that he doubts not to assign the very times of a Conflagration, and a Deluge: That first mentioned when all the Stars, which have now so different Courses, shall be in Conjunction in Cancer: All of them being so directly situate with respect to one another, that the same right line will pass through them all together: That last mentioned when the same company of Stars shall be in conjunction in the opposite sign Capricorn.  
XCIV. The space between the Deluge and the Conflagration, or between the ancient state of the Earth, and its Purgation by Fire, Renovation, and Restitution again, is, from ancient Tradition, defined and terminated by a certain great and remarkable year, or Annual Revolution of some of the Heavenly Bodies: And is in probability what the Ancients so often referred to, pretended 
Theor. l. 3. c. 4.  particularly to determine, and styled The Great. or Platonic Year.  
This year is exceeding famous in old Authors; and not unreasonably applied to this matter by the Theorist: Which it will better suit in this than it did in that Hypothesis.  
XCV. This general Conflagration is not to extend to the entire dissolution or destruction of the Earth, but only to the Alteration, Melioration, and peculiar disposition thereof into a new state, proper to receive those Saints and Martyrs for its Inhabitants, who are at the first Resurrection to enter, and to live and reign a thousand years upon it, till the second Resurrection, the general Judgement, and the final consummation of all things.  
The Heavens being on fire shall be dissolved, and 
2 Pet. three 12, 13.  the elements shall melt with fervent heat. Nevertheless we, according to his promise, look for new heavens, and a new earth, wherein dwelleth Righteousness.  
Behold, I create new heavens, and a new earth, 
Isa. lxv. 17.  and the former shall not be remembered nor come into mind.  
Verily I say unto you, That ye which followed me, 
Mat. nineteen. 28, 29.  in the regeneration, when the Son of Man shall sit upon 
Mar. x 29. 30. Luke xviii 29, 30.  the throne of his glory, ye also shall sit on twelve thrones judging the twelve tribes of Israel. And every one that hath forsaken houses, or brethren, or sisters, or father, or mother, or wife, or children, or lands for my name's sake, shall receive an hundred fold, now in this time, houses, and brethren, and sisters, and mothers, and children, and lands, with (his present) persecutions, and in the world to come eternal life.  
Of old thou hast laid the foundations of the earth; 
Ps. cii. 25, 26.  and the heavens are the work of thy hand: They shall perish, but thou shalt endure; yea all of them shall wax old like a garment; as a vesture shalt thou change them, and they shall be changed.  
I saw thrones, and they sat upon them; and judgement 
Apoc xx. 4, etc.  was given unto them: And I saw the Souls of them that were beheaded for the witness of Jesus, and for the word of God, and which had not worshipped the beast, neither his image, neither had received his mark upon their foreheads, or in their hands, and they lived and reigned with Christ a thousand years. But the rest of the dead lived not again until the thousand years were finished: This is the first resurrection. Blessed and holy is he that hath part in the first resurrection; on such the second death hath no power: But they shall be priests of God, and of Christ; and shall reign with him a thousand years, etc.  
But so much has been said on this head, to omit others, by the Theorist, that I shall refer the Reader thither, for the other Testimonies of 
Theor. l. 4. c. 2, 3, 4, 5, 9  the Holy Scriptures, and the unanimous consent of the most Primitive Fathers: Both which he at large, and to excellent purpose, (some particulars excepted) has insisted on.  
XCVI. The state of Nature during the Millennium will be very different from that at present, and more agreeable to the Antediluvian, Primitive and Paradisiacal ones.  
Whom the heavens must receive until the time of 
Acts three 21.  the restitution of all things, which God hath spoken by the mouth of all his holy Prophets since the world began. See more in the Theory. Book 4. Chap. 9 and in the proofs of the former Proposition.  
XCVII. The Earth in the Millennium will be without a Sea, or any large receptacle filled with mighty collections and quantities of Waters.  
I saw a new heaven, and a new earth; for the 
Apoc. xxi. 1.  first heaven, and the first earth were passed away, and there was no more sea.  
XCVIII. The Earth in the Millennium will have no succession of Light and Darkness, Day and Night; but a perpetual Day.  
The gates of the new Jerusalem shall not be shut 
Apoc. xxi. 25.  at all by day; for there shall be no night there.  
And there shall be no night there. 
Cap. xxii. 5.   
XCIX. The state of the Millennium will not stand in need of, and so probably will be without, the light and presence of the Sun and Moon.  
And the City had no need of the Sun, neither of the 
Apoc. xxi. 23.  Moon to shine in it.  
And they need no candle, neither light of the sun. 
Cap. xxii. 5.   
C. At the conclusion of the Millennium, the Final Judgement and Consummation of all things, The Earth will desert its present Seat and Station in the World, and be no longer found among the Planetary Chrous.  
I saw a great white throne, and him that sat on it; 
Apoc. xx. 11.  from whose face the earth and the heavens fled away, and there was found no place for them. 
Theor. l 4. c. 10.      

BOOK IV. SOLUTIONS: OR, An Account of the foregoing Phaenomena from the Principles of Philosophy already laid down.  

CHAP. 1. A Solution of the Phaenomena relating to the Mosaic Creation, and the original Constitution of the Earth.  
I. All those particular small Bodies of which our habitable Earth is now composed, were originally in a mixed, confused, fluid, and uncertain Condition; without any order or regularilty. It was an Earth without form, and void; had darkness spread over the face of its Abyss; and in reality was, what it has been ever styled, A perfect Chaos.  
I. THIS has been already sufficiently accounted 
Hypoth. 1. prius.  for, and need not be here again insisted on.  
II. The Formation of this Earth, or the Change of that Chaos into an habitable World, was not a mere result from any necessary Laws of Mechanism independently on the Divine Power; but was the proper effect of the Influence and Interposition, and all along under the peculiar Care and Providence of God.  
II. 'Tis not very easy, I confess, in such mighty Turns and Changes of the World, exactly to determine how far, and in what particulars, a supernatural or miraculous Interposition of the Divine Power is concerned; and how far the Laws of Nature, or Mechanical Powers ought to be extended. Nay, indeed, 'tis difficult enough, in several instances, to determine what is the effect of a natural and ordinary, and what of a supernatural and extraordinary Providence. 'Tis now evident, That Gravity, 
Vid. Lem. 9 cum Coral. prius. And Bentley, Serm. 7. p. 26, etc.  the most mechanical Affection of Bodies, and which seems most natural, depends entirely on the constant and efficacious, and, if you will, the supernatural and miraculous Influence of Almighty God. And I do not know whether the falling of a Stone to the Earth ought not more truly to be esteemed a supernatural Effect, or a Miracle, than what we with the greatest surprise should so style, its remaining pendulous in the open Air; since the former requires an active Influence in the first Cause, while the latter supposes Non-annihilation only. But besides this, Tho' we were able exactly to distinguish in general the ordinary Concurrence of God from his extraordinary, yet would the task before us be still sufciently difficult. For those Events or Actions are in Holy Scripture attributed immediately to the Power and Providence of God, which yet were to all outward appearance according to the constant course of things, and would, abstractedly from such Affirmations of the Holy Books, have been esteemed no more miraculous than the other common Effects of Nature, or usual Accidents of Humane Affairs; as those who have carefully considered these matters, especially the Historical and Prophetical Parts of the Old Testament must be obliged to confess. Neither is it unreasonable that all things should in that manner be ascribed to the Supreme Being on several accounts. 'Tis from him every thing is ultimately derived: He conserveses the Natures, and continues the Powers of every Creature: He not only at first produced, but perpetually disposes and makes use of the whole Creation, and every part thereof, as the Instruments of his Providence: He foresaw and foreadapted the entire Frame: He determined his Co-operation or Permission to every Action: He so ordered and appointed the whole System with every individual Branch of it, as to Time, Place, Proportion, and all other Circumstances, that nothing should happen unseasonably, unfitly, disproportionately, or otherwise than the Junctures of Affairs, the demerits of his reasonable Creatures, and the wise Intentions of his Providence did require. In fine, he so previously adjusted and contempered the Moral and Natural World to one another, that the Marks and Tokens of his Providence should be in all Ages legible and conspicuous, whatsoever the visible secondary Causes or Occasions might be. Seeing then this is the true state of the Case; and that consequently, Almighty God has so constituted the World that no Body can tell wherein it differs from one, where all were solely brought to pass by a miraculous Power; 'tis by no means untrue or improper in the Holy Books to refer all those things which bore Humane Authors would derive from second Causes, the constant Course of Nature, and the Circumstances of Humane Affairs to the first Cause, the ultimate Spring and Original of all; and to call men's Thoughts (which are too apt to terminate there) from the apparent occasions, to the invisible God the Creator, Governor, and Disposer of the whole, and the sole Object of their Regard and Adoration. This is, I say, a very proper and reasonable procedure; this is usually observed by the Sacred Penmen, (who are thereby peculiarly distinguished from Profane Authors) and this is of the highest advantage in Morality. But than it must be withal acknowledged, That this creates great difficulties in the present Case, and makes it very hard in a Philosophic Attempt of this nature, to distinguish between those parts of the Mosaic Creation, which are Mechanically to be accounted for, and those in which the miraculous Energy of God Almighty interposed itself; which yet, if ever, is certainly to be allowed in this case, where a new World was to be formed, and a wild Chaos reduced into a regular, beautiful, and permanent System. This being said in general, to bespeak the Reader's Candour in the present Case, and to forewarn him not to fear the most Mechanical and Philosophic Account of this Creation, as if thereby the Holy Scriptures were superseded, or the Divine Power and Providence excluded; I come directly to the Point before us, and shall endeavour to determine what are the Instances of the extraordinary Power and Interposition of God in this whole Affair. That as we shall presently see how Orderly, Methodical, and Regular this Formation was, so we may beforehand be duly sensible how Supernatural, Providential, and Divine it was also; and so as well, like Christians, contemplate and adore the Omnipotent Creator in his Miraculous, as we, like Philosophers, shall attempt to consider and remark his Vicegerent Nature in her Mechanical Operations therein. For, notwithstanding what has been above insisted on touching the frequency and propriety of ascribing the Effects of Nature to the Divine Power (the former being indeed nothing, but the latter acting according to fixed and certain Laws); yet, because more has been commonly, and may justly be supposed the importance of the Texts of Scripture hereto relating; because the Finger of God, or his supernatural Efficiency, is if ever to be reasonably expected in the Origin of Things, and that in a peculiar and remarkable manner; because some things done in this Creation are beyond the power of Philosophy and Mechanism, and no otherwise accountable but by the Infinite Power of God himself; because the days of Creation are signally distinguished from those following, in which God is said to have rested (when yet his ordinary Concurrence, and the Course of Nature was continued without Interruption), and must therefore be reckoned such, on which he truly exerted a Power different from the other. On all these accounts, I freely, and in earnest allow and believe, That there was a peculiar Power, and extraordinary Providence exercised by the great Creator of all, in this Primitive Origin of the Sublunary World, or Formation of the Earth which we are going to account for. The particular instances I shall give of the same, without presuming to exclude all others, are these following,  
1. The Creation of the matter of the Universe, and particularly of that of the Earth, out of nothing, was without doubt originally the alone and immediate Work of God Almighty. Nature (let what will be meant by that Name) could have no hand in this, from whence at the utmost she can but date her own Birth. The production of a real Being out of nothing, or to speak more properly, the primary bringing any real thing into Being, is in the Opinion of all Men, the Effect of no less than an Infinite and Omnipotent Deity. I have already owned this to be 
Discourse, p. 4, 5, 7.  the import of the first words of this Creation we are now upon, In the beginning God created 
Gen. i 1.  the Heaven and the Earth. And I think 'tis here no improper place to declare my Opinion, That considering the Idea and Nature of God includes Active Power, Infinite Perfection, with Necessity and so Eternity of Existence; when the Idea and Nature of matter supposes entire Inactivity, no positive Perfection, and a bare Possibility or Capacity of Existence; 'tis as absurd and unreasonable to attribute Eternity and Necessity of Existence to the latter, as 'tis rational and natural to ascribe those Perfections, with a Power of Creation, to the former. The very Being and Nature, as well as the Properties and Powers of Matter being most justly and most philosophically to be referred to the Author of all, the Almighty Creator. And altho' our imagination (a poor, finite, limited, and imperfect Faculty) be unable to have a positive Idea of the manner of the Production of a real Being at first (as indeed 'twere sufficiently strange, if so confined a Power of so imperfect a Creature should adequately reach the highest point of Omnipotence itself); yet seeing 
Vid. Bentley, Serm. 6.  the Absurdities following the Eternity, and Self-subsistence of Matter on the other side are so enormous; and the certainty of the proper Creation of Spiritual Being's nobler than Matter, such as the Souls of Men are, as great, as 'tis utterly incredible they should have been ab aeterno too (for I take it to be demonstrable that Souls are immaterial:) I think 'tis far more reasonable to rest satisfied with our former Assertion, That God did truly bring Matter into being at first, than its Eternity supposed, to make only the Modification and Management thereof the Province of the Almighty: And consequently the first instance of a Divine Efficiency with relation to the Subject we are now upon, and the highest of all other, was the original Production of the Matter of which the Earth was to consist, or the proper Creation of those inferior Heavens, and of that Earth which were to be the sole Object of the Divine Operations in the six days Work. This particular, I confess, does not so properly belong to our present business, the Formation of the Chaos into a habitable World; but could not well be omitted, either considered in itself, as it bears so peculiar a Relation to our present purpose; or with respect to that misconstruction I might with some Readers have otherwise been liable to. But I proceed;  
2. The changing of the Course and Orbit of the Chaos into that of a Planet (to omit the former Annual, and subsequent Diurnal Revolutions, which tho' equally from God, yet do not so fully belong to this place), or the placing of the Earth in its primitive Circular Orbit at its proper distance, therein to revolve about the Sun, was either an instance of the immediate Power, or at least of the peculiar Providence of God. For if we should suppose, as 'tis possible to do, that God did not by a miraculous Operation remove the Chaos or Comet from its very Eccentrick Ellipsis to that Circle in which it now began to revolve; but that he made use of the Attraction or Impulse of some other Body; yet in this case, (without considering that one of those Powers at least is nothing but a Divine Energy,) the Lines of each Body's motion, the quantity of force, the proper distance from the Sun where, and the exact time when it happened (to name no other particulars here) must have been so precisely and nicely adjusted beforehand by the Prescience and Providence of the Almighty, that here will be not a much less remarkable Demonstration of the Wisdom, Contrivance, Care, and Goodness, than the other immediate Operation would have been of the Power of God in the World.  
(3.) The Formation of the Seeds of all Animals and Vegetables was originally, I suppose the immediate Workmanship of God. As far as our Micrometers can help us to discern the Make and Constitution of Seeds; those of Plants evidently, 
Vid. Bentley, Serm. 4.  and by what hitherto appears of Animals too, are no other than the entire Bodies themselves in parvo, and contain every one of the same Parts and Members with the complete Bodies themselves when grown to maturity. When therefore, consequently, all Generation is with us nothing, as far as we can find, but Nutrition or Augmentation of Parts; and that agreeably thereto no Seed has been by any Creature produced since the beginning of things: 'Tis very Just, and very Philosophical to conclude them to have been originally every one created by God, either out of nothing in the primary Existence of things; or out of praeexisting Matter, at the Mosaic Creation. And indeed since the Origin of Seeds appears to be hitherto unaccountable by the mechanical Laws of Matter and Motion, 'tis but reasonable to suppose them the immediate work of the Author of Nature: which therefore I think the wariest Philosopher may well do in the present case.  
(4.) The Natures, Conditions, Rules and Quantities, of those several Motions and Powers according to which all Bodies 
Utinam caetera Naturae Phaenomena ex principiis mechanicis eodem argumentandi genere derivare licerst. Nam multa me movent ut nonnihil suspicer ea omnia ex viribus quibusdam pendere posse, quibus corporum particulae, per causas nondum cognitas, vel in se mutud impelluntur, & secundum figuras regulares coherent, vel ab invicem fugantur, & recedunt: quibus viribus ignotis, Philosophi hactenus naturam frustrà tentarunt. Newt. Praef. ad Lector.  (of the same general nature in themselves) are specified, distinguished, and fitted for their several uses, were no otherwise determined than by the immediate Fiat, Command, Power, and Efficiency of Almighty God. 'Tis to be here considered, That tho' the Power of mutual Attraction or Gravitation of Bodies appears to be constant, and universal; nay almost essential to Matter in the present constitution of the world; (the entire Frame of that System in which we are, if not of all the other Systems, so strictly depending thereon) yet the other Laws of Nature, on which the particular qualities of Bodies depend, seems not to be so; but mutable in themselves, and actually changed according to the changes in the figure, bigness, texture, or other conditions of the Bodies or Corpuscles with which they are concerned. Thus the Cohaesion of the parts of Matter, and that in some with less, but in others with the greatest and most surprising firmness; the Fermentation of several heterogeneous Particles, when mixed together; the Magnetism of the Loadstone, with the various and very strange Phaenomena of that wonderful Fossil; the Elasticity of certain Fluids and Solids; the contrary obstinate inflexibility and resistance of others; the different Density of several collections or masses of Fluids', (while yet the greatest part of their contained space is Vacuity) not to be considerably increased or diminished, without the destruction of the speoys: All these, and many other Phaenomena show, That there are various Rules and Laws of Matter and Motion not belonging to all, as that of Gravitation does, but peculiar to some particular conditions thereof; which therefore may be changed, without any damage to the Law of Gravity. In the impressing and ordering of which there is room for, if not a necessity of, introducing the particular and immediate efficacy of the Spirit of God at first, as well as of his continual concurrence and conservation ever since; When therefore, in a full agreement with the ancient Traditions, 'tis said by Moses, That the Spirit of God 
Gen. i 2. Vid. Loca de Chao prius laudata.  moved on the face of the waters. We may justly understand thereby his impressing, exciting, or producing such Motions, Agitations, and Fermentations of the several Parts; such particular Powers of Attraction or Avoidance (besides the general one of Gravity) of Concord or Enmity, of Union or Separation; and all these in such certain Quantities, on such certain Conditions of Bodies, and in such certain distinct Parts and Regions of the Chaos, as were proper and necessary for that particular Course and Disposition of Nature which it seemed good to the Divine Spirit to introduce, and on which this future frame of things here below was ever after to depend.  
(5.) The Ordering of all things so that in the space of six successive Solar Revolutions the whole Creation should be finished, and each distinct Day's work should be confined to, and completed in its own distinct and proper period, is also to be ascribed to the particular Providence and Interposition of God. That every thing followed in its own order and place: As that the Seeds of Vegetables on the Third, those of Fish and Fowl on the Fifth, and those of the Terrestrial Animals on the Sixth Day, should be every one placed in their proper Soil, and fitly disposed at their proper time to accompany and correspond with the suitable disposition of external Nature, and just then to germinate and fructify, when the order and process of the other parts of the Creation were ready for, and required the same. Every thing here does so suit together, that the plain footsteps of particular Art and Contrivance are visible in the whole conduct and management of this matter: Which therefore is not to be derived from mere Mechanical Laws of Brute Matter, but from a Supernatural and Divine Providence.  
(6.) But principally, The Creation of our First Parents is to be esteemed the peculiar Operation of the Almighty; and that whether we regard the Formation of their Bodies, or the Forepast Creation and After-Infusion of their Souls. 'Tis Evident from the Mosaic History of the Creation, that Our First Parents were on the very same Day in which they were made, in a State of Maturity and Perfection, and capable of all Humane Actions, both of Mind and Body. Now if they, like the other Animals, had been produced in the usual Time and Process of Generation, and come to ripeness of Age and Faculties by degrees afterwards; That were plainly impossible. This Creation therefore must have been peculiar, and the immediate Effect of a Divine Power. And this is noless agreeable to Philosophy, than suitable to the Dignity of the Subject, and for the Honour of Mankind. It has been already observed that the Seeds of Plants and Animals must be all owed to have been all the immediate Workmanship of God; and that they contain every individual Part or Member of the entire Bodies, in parvo; and that by consequence Generation is nothing else but Nutrition or Augmentation. Since therefore God by his immediate Power, Created the entire Bodies of all Plants and Animals, 'tis by no means hard to conceive that he might Create them in what degree of Maturity and Perfection he pleased, without any manner of infringement of the Order of Nature then to be established: And if we have reason to believe, that the Bodies of bruit Creatures were created in parvo, in a small State, such as we now call Seeds, and so required a proper Generation, i. e. Nutrition and Augmentation of parts (as the Mosaic History plainly describes them; and had it not done so, we could not with any certainty have asserted it); We have sure equal reason to believe, from the description of the same Author in this other case, that the Bodies of our First Parents were Originally created in their Mature Bulk, and State of Manhood, so as immediately to be capable of the same Operations which at any time afterward they might be thought to be. This Miraculous Origination of the Bodies of our First Parents is therefore very rationally ascribed to the Finger of God by Moses: And we may justly believe that the Blessed Trinity, as 'tis represented in the Sacred History, was peculiarly concerned in the Production of that Being which was to bear the Image of God, and be made capable of some degree of his Immortality. And then as to the Soul of Man, 'tis certainly a very distinct Being from, and one very much advanced above the Body; and therefore if we were forced to introduce a Divine Power in the Formation of the latter, we can do no less than that in the Creation and Infusion of the former. And indeed the Dignity and Faculties of the Human Soul are so vastly exalted above all the Material, or merely Animal Creation, that its Original must be derived from the immediate Finger of God in a manner still more peculiar and Divine than all the rest. That nearer resemblance of the Spiritual Nature, Immortal Condition, Active Powers, and Free, Rational, and Moral Operations of the Divine Being itself, which the Souls of men were to bear about them, did but require some peculiar and extraordinary Conduct in their first Existence, after-Union with Matter, and Introduction into the Corporeal World. Agreeably whereto we may easily observe a signal distinction in the Sacred History, between the formation of all other Animals, and the Creation of Man. In the former case 'tis only said, Let the waters bring forth the moving creature that hath life. Let the earth 
Gen. i 20.  bring forth the living creature after his kind. But of the latter the entire Trinity consult: And God 
Verse 24.  
Verse 26.  said, Let Us make man in our image, after our likeness. 
Chap. two. 7.  And the Lord God form man of the dust of the ground, and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life, and man became a living soul. As therefore the several parts of the Mosaic Creation beforementioned are not to be mechanically attempted, but looked upon as the effects of the Extraordinary and Miraculous Power and Providence of God, so more especially the Formation of the Body of Man in its mature state, and most of all the primary Creation and after-Infusion of the Rational Human Soul, is to be wholly ascribed to the same wonderful Interposition and Efficiency of the Supreme Being, the Creator of all things, God blessed for evermore. All which taken together and duly considered, is, I think, a sufficient and satisfactory Account of the Proposition before us, and attributes as much to the Miraculous and Immediate Hand of God, as either Tradition, Reason, or Scripture, require in the present Case.  
III. The Days of Creation, and that of Rest, had their beginning in the Evening.  
III. This has been already accounted for, and 
Coroll. 1.  need not here be repeated. 
Lem. 70. & Hypoth. 5. cum Coroll. 1. prius.   
Corollary 1. This Phaenomenon in some measure confirms our Hypothesis, that the Primitive Days of the World were Years also. For otherwise the space of one single short Night seems too inconsiderable to have been taken such notice of in this History; and then, and ever after, made the first half of the Natural Day. But if it were equal to half a Year, it was too considerable to be omitted, and its memory was very justly preserved in succeeding Ages.  
Corollary 2. We may here begin to take notice of the Regularity and Methodicalness of this History of the Creation: Which, tho' it principally intends the giving an account of the Visible Parts of the World, and how the state of Nature in each Period appeared in the Day time; yet Omits not the foregoing Night: which is very Mechanical and Natural. For in the preceding Night all things were so prepared and disposed, that the Work of each Day might, upon its appearance, display itself; might be exhibited, not in its unseen beginnings, or secret Workings, not in its praevious Causes, and gradual Procedure, (which was not the Design of this History) but in that more distinct and perfect condition in which things would in the Day time appear to the view of a Spectator, and under which chiefly they were to be described and recorded in this History.  
IV. At the time immediately preceding the Six Days Creation, the Face of the Abyss, or superior Regions of the Chaos, were involved in a Thick Darkness.  
IV. If we consider what has been already said of 
Lem. 42. etc. and 57, etc. & Hypath. prius.  the Nature of a Comet, or peculiarly of that Atmosphere which has been before shown to have been the ancient Chaos, we ought to represent it to ourselves as containing a Central, Solid, Hot Body, of about 7000 or 8000 Miles in Diameter; and besides that, a vastly large, fluid, heterogeneous Mass, or congeries of Bodies, in a very rare, separate, and expanded condition, whose Diameter were twelve, or perhaps fifteen times as long as that of the central Solid, or about 100000 Miles; which is the Atmosphere or Chaos now to be considered: In which we must remember was contained both a smaller quantity of dry, solid, or earthy Parts, (with a still much smaller of Airy and Watery) and a much larger quantity of dense and heavy Fluids, of which the main bulk of the Atmosphere was composed, all confusedly mixed, blended, and jumbled together. In which state the Theorist's First Figure, excepting the omission 
Theor. p. 35.  of the Central Solid, will well enough represent it; and in which state we accordingly delineate it in the following Figure:  
But upon the change of the Comet's Orbit from Elliptical to Circular, the Commencing of the Mosaic Creation, and the Influence of the Divine Spirit, all things would begin to take their own places, and each species of Body's rank themselves into that order, which, according to the law of specific gravity, were due to them. By which method the Mass of dense Fluids, which composed the main bulk of the entire Chaos, being heavier than the Masses of Earth, Water, and Air, would sink downwards with the greatest force and velocity, and elevate those Masses enclosed among them upwards. Which procedure must therefore distinguish the Chaos or Atmosphere into two very different and distinct Regions: The lower and larger whereof would be a collection or system of dense and heavy Fluids, or a vast Abyss immediately encompassing the central solid Body: The higher and lesser would be a collection, or system of earthy, watery, and airy Parts, confusedly mixed together, and encompassing the said Abyss, in the same manner as that did the central Solid. And this I take to be the state of Darkness, which the Proposition we are upon mentions: And that the Chaos, particularly, the Face or upper Regions of it, were at this time in such a dark and caliginous Condition, will easily appear. For all those Opake or Earthy Corpuscles which before roved about the immense Regions of the Atmosphere, and frequently even then obscured the Central Solid to any external Spectator, were now crowded nearer together; and instead of flying up and down in, or possessing an Orb of 40000 or 50000 Miles in thickness, were reduced to a narrower Sphere, and confined within a space not perhaps in Diameter above the thousandth part of the former; and must by consequence exclude the Rays of the Sun in anotherguess manner than before. We cannot but observe in our present Air, That the very same Vapours which, when dissipated and scattered through the Atmosphere, (whose extent yet is not great) freely admit the Rays of the Sun, and afford us clear and lightsome days; when they are collected into Clouds, become opake Masses, and are capable of obscuring the Sky, and rendering it considerably dark to us. In the same manner 'tis easy to suppose, that those Opake and Earthy Masses, which in those vaster Regions would but in a less degree, and in some places, exclude the Beams of the Sun, must, when collected and crowded closer together on the surface of the Abyss, exclude them in a degree vastly surpassing the former; must occasion an entire darkness in all its Regions, and particularly in those upper ones, over which they were immediately collected. And if from the former comparison we estimate how few Vapours collected into a Cloud with us will cause no inconsiderable degree of darkness; and allow, as is but reasonable, a proportionably greater degree of darkness to a proportionably greater number of Earthy and Opake Corpuscles crowded to gether; we shall not doubt but all manner of communication with the Heavenly Bodies, and the External World, must be entirely interrupted; and the least imaginable Ray or Beam of Light from the Sun excluded, not only from the lowest, but even all, excepting the very highest Regions of this superior Chaos. Which state of Nature, belonging to this time, immediately preceding the Hexameron, is not amiss represented by the Theorist's 
Theor. p. 36.  Second Figure, which is accordingly here delineated.  
V. The Visible part of the First Day's Work was the Production of Light, or its successive Appearance to all the parts of the Earth; with the consequent distinction of Darkness and Light, Night and Day upon the face of it.  
V. If we remember in what state we left the Chaos in the last Proposition, and suffer our thoughts to run naturally along with its succeeding mutations, we shall find that the next thing to be here considered, (for the Subterraneous System of dense Fluids, or the great Abyss, not coming directly within the Design of Moses, is not here to be particularly prosecuted any farther) is the Separation of this Upper and Elementary Chaos, or Congeries of Earthy, Watery and Airy Corpusoles, into two somewhat different Regions; the one a Solid Orb of Earth, with great quantities of Water in its Pores; the other an Atmosphere in a peculiar sense, or Mass of the lightest Earthy, with the rest of the Watery and the Airy Particles, still somewhat confusedly mixed together. For since this Upper Chaos, (tho' in general much lighter than the Abyss beneath) consisted of parts very Heterogeneous, and of different specific gravities (the Earthy being heavier than the Watery, and those yet heavier than the Airy Particles;) 'tis evident, that in the same manner as this whole mixed Mass was separated from the heavier Abyss beneath, must it again separate and divide itself into two such general Orbs as were just now mentioned. The former consisting of the denser and solider parts, such as the Earthy, Claiy, Sandy, Gravelly, Stony Strata of the present Earth, with so many of the Watery Particles as either being already in those Regions must be enclosed therein, or could descend from above, and have admittance into the Pores thereof: The latter of the less Solid, Lighter, and Earthy, with the rest of the Watery, and the Airy Particles, not yet sufficiently distinguished from each other. This process will I suppose easily be allowed, excepting what relates to the enclosing of the Watery parts within the Earth; with relation to which, 'tis commonly supposed that because Water is specifically lighter than Earth, it must in the regular digestions of a Chaos, take the Upper situation, and cover that highest Orb, as that would others of greater gravity than itself. 'Tis also commonly imagined that the Mosaic Cosmogony favours such an Hypothesis, and supposes the Waters to have encompassed the Globe, and covered its surface, till on the third day they were derived into the Seas. Now, as I by no means apprehend any necessity of understanding the Mosaic Creation in this sense; so I am very sure 'tis contrary to a Philosophic account of the Formation of the Chaos; unless one of these two things were certain, Either that the quantity of Water were so much greater than that of Earth, that all the Pores and Interstices of the latter could not contain it; or else that it was generally elevated into the Air in the form of Vapour, and sustained there while the Earth settled and consolidated together, and did not till then descend and take its own proper place. The former of which is neither reconcilable to the Mosaic Creation, nor will be asserted by any who knows, even since the Deluge, how small the quantity of Fluids in comparison to that of the Solids is in the Earth on which we live. And the latter is too much to be granted in the present case by any considering person, who knows that a Comet's Vapours constitute the main part of that Tail or Mist, which is sometimes equal to a Cylinder, whose Basis is 1000000 Miles in Diameter, and its Altitude as far as from the Sun to the Earth, or 54000000 Miles; (as it was in the last famous Comet in 1681. represented in Mr. Newton's own Scheme) Let the rarity of the same be supposed as great as any Phaenomena shall require. For to clear this matter by a familiar Instance or Experiment; Take Sand or Dust, and let them fall gently into a Vessel, till it be near full: Take afterwards some Water, and pour it alike gently into the same Vessel: And it will soon appear, that, notwithstanding the greater specific gravity of the Dry and Earthy, than of the Moist and Watery parts, (whence one might imagine that the Sand or Dust would be the lowest, and the Water swim uppermost on the surface of the other, without mingling therewith) yet will the latter immediately sink downwards, and so throughly drench and satiate the said Mass before any will remain on the top, that its proportion to that of the Solid parts will be very considerable. Which being applied to the point before us, will take away all imaginable difficulty in the case: It being evident, without this comparison, that such Watery Particles as were already intermixed with the others would remain where they were; and with this, equally so, that the rest, which were above the same, upon the first subsidence of the Earthy Strata would penetrate, pervade and saturate the same. So that on this first Day or Year of the Creation, the Earthy and Denser parts would take their places lowest, on the surface of the great Abyss; would settle in part into the same, and compose an Orb of Earth; and in its Interstices and little Cavities all such Watery Particles as were already in this Region, or descended upon it before its consolidation, would be enclosed; and that as far above the surface of the Abyss, to which they would be contiguous, as their quantity could enable them to reach. On this first Day or Year also the upper Regions of the Chaos, being now in some measure freed from those Earthy and Opake Masses which before excluded the same, and caused the beforementioned thick Darkness; would in some degree admit the Rays of the Sun. Now therefore that glorious Emanation, Light, the visible part of this days Work, would begin to appear on the face of the Earth: Now would It, by the Annual Motion, successively illuminate the several parts of it: And now would it consequently cause that natural Distinction between Darkness and Light, Night and Day round the whole Globe, which was to be accounted for in this Proposition. Which progress of the Chaos, and state of Nature is well enough exhibited by the Theorist's third Figure; which therefore is here 
Theor. p. 38.  delineated.  
Corollary, Hence we may observe the Justness of the Mosaic Creation, and how fitly it begins at the Production of Light; without taking notice of such prior conditions, and such preparations of the Chaos which have been before explained, and were in order of Nature previous to this days Work. For this account reaching only to the Visible World, and the Visible Effects in it; and keeping still within the bounds of sense, and of common observation, could not better be accommodated to the truth of things, and the capacities of all, than by such a Procedure. The Ancient condition of the Chaos in former Ages was no way here concerned, and so was entirely to be omitted. The State of Darkness which immediately preceded the Six Days Work, and which, with relation thereto, was necessary to be mentioned, made a very proper introduction, and so very fitly was to be hinted at by way of Preface thereto. Both which cases are accordingly by Moses taken care of. And so the first Period was the Production of Light, the Admission of the Rays of the Sun, and the Origin of Day and Night depending thereon; as the Method and Decorum of things, with the apprehensions of the People, did both very naturally require. For since in this Sacred History of the Origin of things, not only the Visible World, and the Visible parts of it were singly concerned; But principally the Effects to be enumerated were such as required the Light and Heat of the Sun, the one to be Viewed, the other to be Produced by; and without the latter could no more have Been at all, than been Conspicuous without the former; 'Twas very suitable, and very natural in the first place to introduce the Cause or Instrument, and afterwards in the succeeding Periods, to recount the Effects thereof in the World: First to acquaint us that the Light and Heat of the Sun were in some measure admitted into the upper Regions of the Chaos, and then to relate those remarkable consequences thereof which the succeeding Periods of the Creation exhibited on the face of the Earth. Which Order of Nature, and Succession of Things, is accordingly very prudently and fitly observed, and kept pace with, in this Sacred History.  
VI The visible part of the Second Day's Work was the Elevation of the Air, with all it's contained Vapours; the spreading it for an Expansum above the Earth, and the distinction thence arising of Superior and Inferior Waters: The formet consisting of those Vapours, raised and sustained by the Air; The latter of such as either were enclosed in the Pores, Interstices and Bowels of the Earth, or lay upon the Surface thereof.  
VI When at the Conclusion of the former Day the Heat of the Sun began considerably to penetrate the Superior Regions of the Chaos, and the two different Orbs, the Solider Earthy, and the Fluider Airy Masses, began to be pretty well distinguished, the same things would proceed still on this succeeding Day. The Lower Earthy Strata would be settling somewhat closer together; the Watery parts would subside, and saturate their inward Pores and Vacuities, and the Atmosphere would free itself more and more from the heaviest and most Opake Corpuscles, and thereby become in a greater degree tenuious, pure, and clear than before. Whereupon by that time the Night or first half of this Second Day or Year was over, and the Sun arose, The Light and Heat of that Luminary, would more freely and deeply penetrate the Atmosphere, and become very sensible in these Upper or Airy Regions. Which being supposed, the proper Effect which were to be next expected must be, that vast quantities of Vapours would be elevated into, and there sustained by the now better purified Air; while in the mean time all the Earthy Corpuscles which were uncapable of rarefaction, and with them all such Watery Particles as were so near the Earth that the Sun's Power could not sufficiently reach them, were still sinking downwards and increasing the crassitude and bulk of the Solid Earth, and of its included Waters. From all which 'tis easy to account for the Particulars of this Day's Work. The Expansum or Firmament which was this day spread out above the Earth was plainly the Air, now truly so called, as being freed from most of its Earthy mixtures. The Superior Waters, All those which in the form of Vapour a half years heat of the Sun, with the continual assistance of the Central Heat, could elevate, and the Air sustain. The Inferior Waters, those which were not elevated, but remained below, all that fell down with, were enclosed in, sunk into, and, if you will, lay upon the Orb of Earth beneath. And when it is particularly said by Moses that 'twas this Expansum or Firmament which was to divide the Superior from the Inferior Waters, that is exactly agreeable to the nature of things, and suitable to this account: It being the Air which truly and properly sustained all those Vapours, as now it does the Clouds, above the Earth; and was thereby the means of separating them from their Fellows in the Bowels, or on the surface thereof. Which state of the Chaos, or Progress of the Creation, is well represented in the Theorist's fourth Figure; 
Theor. p. 39  which here follows.  
Corollary I. Hence appears a sufficient Reason why in this Six Days Creation one entire Day is allowed to the Formation of the Air, and the distinguishing the Vapours in the same, from those beneath; which has hitherto seemed somewhat strange and disproportionate. 'Tis certain this Work required as long a time, and was of as great importance as any other whatsoever: All that Water which the Earth was to have in its Air, or upon its Surface, till the Deluge, being, 'tis probable, entirely owing to this day's elevation of them. For had they not been thus buoyed up and sustained on high, they must have sunk downward, and so been enclosed in the Bowels of the Earth, without possibility of redemption; and have rendered the Antediluvian World more like to a dry and barren Wilderness, than, what it was to exceed, a juicy fruitful and habitable Canaan.  
Coral. 2. Hence arises a new confirmation that the Days of the Creation were Years also. For seeing the quantity of Water which was preserved above ground, and filled all the Seas before the Deluge, was no greater than was this Second Day elevated into Vapour; had this Day been no longer than one of ours at present, the forementioned quantity would have been so far from saturing the Earth, supplying the Rivers, and filling all the Seas, that every day it would be wholly exhaled afterwards, and suffer the entire Vegetable and Animal Kingdoms to perish for want of moisture. All which, in the Hypothesis we here take, is wholly avoided, and a very fit and suitable proportion of Waters preserved above for all the necessities of the Earth, with its Productions and Inhabitants. And this consideration affords one very good reason why the commencing of the Diurnal Rotation was deferred till after the Formation of the Earth was over; there being an evident necessity thereof in order to the providing Water sufficient for the needs of those Creatures for whose sake the whole Creation was ordained and performed. In which procedure plain tokens of the Divine Wisdom cannot but be very conspicuous and observable to us.  
VII. The visible parts of the Third Day's Works were two; the former, the Collection of the inferior Waters, or such as were now under the Heaven, into the Seas, with the consequent appearance of the dry Land; the latter, the production of Vegetables out of that Ground so lately become dry.  
VII. In order to the Apprehending of the double operation of this Day, we must call to mind what state the Orb of Earth was in by this time. We have seen already that it had been settling together, and fixing itself on the surface of the Abyss from the very beginning of the Creation; and we ought to suppose that in the space of two years it was not only become wholly distinct from the Abyss below, and the Atmosphere above it, but that it was settled and consolidated together, and its Strata grown firm and compacted. We must farther observe, that by reason of its Columns, different Density, and Specific Gravity, (attested to, à priori from the Chaos', and à posteriori from the internal Earth's Phaenomena,) it was settled into the Abyss in different 
Vid. Lem. 78. cum Coral. & Hypoth. 2. prius.  degrees, and thereby became of an unequal surface distinguished into Mountains, Plains and Valleys. Which things being supposed and considered, the two Works of this Day or Year of the Creation, which are of themselves very different, will be easily understood and reconciled. For when at Sunset, or the conclusion of the last Day, we left the Air by half a Years Power of the Sun crowded with Vapours to a prodigious degree; upon the coming on of this Third Day, and in its Night or former half, the said vast quantities of Vapours must needs descend, and so by degrees must leave the Air pretty free, and take their places on the Surface of the Earth; altering thereby their own denomination, and becoming of Upper or Celestial, Lower or Terrestrial Waters. Indeed if we do but allow the effect to be in any measure answerable to the time, we shall grant that in the half year of Night, which is the former part of this Third Period of the Creation, the main Body of the Vapours must have not only descended down upon the Earth, but, by reason of the inequality of its Surface, and the Solidity withal, have run down from the higher and more extant parts, by the Declivities and Hollows, into the lowest Valleys, and most depressed Regions of all; must in these places have composed Seas and Lakes every where throughout the Surface of the Earth; and so by that time the light appeared and the Sun's rising began the latter part of this Day, the entire face of the Globe, which was just before covered as it were with the descending Waters, must be distinguished into overflowed Valleys, and extant Continents, into Seas and Dry-land, that very Work of this Day we were in the first place to inquire about. The waters under the heavens were now gathered together into their respective and distinct places, and the dry land appeared and became fit for the Production of the Vegetable Kingdom. Which therefore most naturally leads us to the second branch of this Day's Work. For when this part hitherto was completed on the Night or former half of this Day (which the Absence of the Sun so long together rendered peculiarly and solely fit to permit and procure the descent of the Vapours); and when at the same time the Dry Land was now distinguished from the Seas, and just become (in the utmost degree) moist and juicy; upon the Sun Rising, or coming on of the Daytime, 'twas of all other the most fit and convenient Season for the Germination of the Seeds of Vegetables, and the growth of Trees, Shrubs, Plants and Herbs out of the Earth. The Soil, Satured and Fattened by the foregoing half Year's descent of Vapours, was now like the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that fruitful Seminary of the Vegetable and Animal productions of Primitive Nature, so much celebrated by all Antiquity. An entire half year of 
Theor. l. 1. p 42. & l. 2. c. 7.  the Sun's presence together, was a time as proper and as natural for such a purpose as could possibly be desired. And when there was this half Year of Day to spare in this Period of the Creation, after one Work was completed; and the same was so very fitly prepared and disposed for the production of Vegetables; 'tis no wonder that this above all the other Divisions has a double Task, and that the Seas and Dry Land were distinguished, and the Vegetables produced on the same Day or Year of the Creation; according as from the Mosaic History the present Proposition asserts. And if we allow for the defect of the inequalities of the outward Surface, too small to be therein considered; and suppose the Atmosphere somewhat clearer than before; the former figure will still serve well enough, and 
Theor. p. 39 & suprà.  represent the progress and state of the Earth at the conclusion of this Third Day.  
Corollary 1. When according to our present accounts of these matters, this is the only day of the Creation to which a double work, and that the one quite different from the other, aught to be ascribed, and is ascribed by Moses; The Night being peculiarly fit for the former, and the Day for the latter operation; which could happen on none of the other Periods; This exactness of correspondence ought to be esteemed an Evidence of the literal sense of the Writer, and of his accommodation to the nature of things; and a very considerable confirmation of those Hypotheses on which it so naturally depends.  
Coral. 2. Hence arises a Confirmation of what 
Phaenom. 43. prius.  was before asserted that the Antediluvian Earth had only lesser Lakes and Seas, not a vast Ocean. For when the quantity of Waters belonging to the Earth and Air at first, was no more than was elevated in one half year, and at once sustain'd by the Air; no one will imagine it sufficient to fill the entire Ocean alone, if there had been neither lesser Seas, nor Rivers to be supplied therewith. And so, vice versa, It having been proved by other Arguments, that there was no Ocean, but only lesser Seas, before the Flood, This Account which affords sufficient quantity of Water for the latter, but not for the former, is thereby not a little confirmed.  
Coral. 3. Tho' the Heat and Influence of the Sun was on this Third Day very great, yet was his Body not yet Visible. For since at his Rising the Earth and lowest Regions of the Air were very full of moisture, while the higher Regions were very clear and bright; the force of his heat would be so great as to elevate considerable quantities of Vapours on a sudden, and thereby (ere the lowest Air had deposited its Vapours, and rendered itself transparent) the Sun would anew hide himself in a thick Mist, and so prevent his own becoming conspicuous, which otherwise 'tis not improbable he might this Day have been.  
VIII. The Fourth Day's Work was the Placing the Heavenly Bodies, Sun, Moon, and Stars, in the Expansam or Firmament, i. e. The rendering them Visible and Conspicuous on the Face of the Earth: Together with their several Assignations to their respective Offices there.  
VIII. Although the Light of the Sun penetrated the Atmosphere in some sort the first Day, and in the succeeding ones had very considerable influence upon it; yet is it by no means to be supposed that his Body was Visible all that while. Tho' we every day enjoy much more Light and Heat from the Sun than the Primitive Earth could, for a considerable space, be supposed to have done, yet 'tis but sometimes that the Air is so clear as to render his Body discernible by us. A very few Clouds or Vapours gathered together in our Air are able, we see, to hinder such a prospect for Weeks, if not Months together; while yet at the same time we are sufficiently sensible of his Force and Influence in the constant productions of Nature. Which things being duly considered, and the vastness and density of the Upper Chaos allowed for, 'twill be but reasonable to afford a great space, even after the first penetration of Light, for the entire clearing of the Atmosphere, and the distinct view of the Sun's Body by a Spectator on the Surface of the Earth. I suppose no one will think the two first Days or Years of the Creation too long for such a work; or if any one does, the particular work and state of the Atmosphere on the second Day will prevent the most probable part of such a surmise, and show the impossibility of the Sun's Appearance at that time. And the same reason will in a sufficient, though a less degree, prevent any just Expectations on the third Day, as was observed in the last Corollary. But now upon the coming on of this fourth Day, and the Sun's descent and abode below the Horizon for an entire half year, those Vapours which were raised the day before must fall downwards, and so before the approach of the Morning leave the Air in the greatest clearness and purity imaginable, and permit the Moon first, than the Stars, and afterward, upon the coming on of the Day, the Sun himself most plainly to appear and be conspicuous on the Face of the Earth. This fourth Day is therefore the very time when, according to this Account, and the Sacred History both, these Heavenly Bodies, which were in being before, but so as to be wholly Strangers to a Spectator on Earth, were rendered visible, and exposed to the view of all who should be supposed to be there at the same time. They now were in the Sacred Style, placed in the Firmament of Heaven, gave Light upon the Earth; began to rule plainly and visibly over the Day, and over the Night, and to divide the Light from the Darkness; as ever since they have continued to do. And now the inanimate World, 
Atlas Chin. Part 2. p. 46.  or the Earth, Air, Seas, and all their Vegetable Productions are complete; and the Tradition of 
Apud War. Geolog. p. 58.  those Chinese who inhabit Formosa, and other Islands, appears well-grounded, and exactly true, who hold, That the World, when first created, was without Form or Shape; but by one of their Deities was brought to its full Perfection in four Years. Which Progress of the Creation, and State of Nature is exactly represented by the Theorist's 
Theor. p. 41.  fifth and last Figure; which therefore here follows,  
IX. The fifth Day's Work was the Production of the Fish and Fowl out of the Waters; with the Benediction bestowed on them in order to their Propagation.  
IX. The Terraqueous Globe being now become habitable both to the swimming and volatile Animals; and the Air clear, and so penetrable by that complete Heat of the Sun, which was requisite to the Generation of such Creatures; 'tis a very proper time for their Introduction. Which was accordingly done upon this fifth Day or Year of the Creation. Those Seeds, or little Bodies of Fish and Fowl which were contained in the Water, (or moist fruitful 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of kin to it) were now exposed to the kindly warmth of the Sun, and the constant supply of a most gentle and equal Heat from beneath; they were neither disturbed by the sudden alteration of the Temperature of the Air from the violence of Winds, or by the Agitations of the Tide (which was both very small, in these small Seas; and by reason of the absence of the Diurnal Rotation, imperceptibly easy, gentle, and gradual;) these Seeds, I say, when invigorated with the Divine Benediction, became now prolific; and in this fifth Day's time a numerous Offspring of the swimming and volatile Kind's arose, whereby the two fluid Elements, Water and Air became replenished with those first Pairs, which by the Benediction they straightway received, were enabled to become the original of all of the same Kind's, which ever were to be the Inhabitants of those Regions afterwards. Which time and procedure is no less agreeable to the State of the World in our Hypothesis, than 'tis to the express Affirmations of Moses, who makes Fish and Fowl the sole Product of the fifth Day or Year of the Creation.  
X. The Sixth Day's Work was the Production of all the Terrestrial or Dry-land Animals; and that in a different manner. For the Brute Beasts were produced out of the Earth, as the Fish and Fowl had been before out of the Waters; but after that the Body of Adam was formed of the Dust of the Ground; who by the Breath of Life breathed into him in a peculiar manner, became a Living Soul. Some time after which, on the same day, he was cast into a deep Sleep, and Eve was formed out of a Rib taken from his side. Together with several other things, of which a more particular account has been already given on another occasion.  
X. The Earth being now grown more Solid, Compact, and Dry, its Surface distinguished into Sea and Dry-land, each of which were stored in some sort with Inhabitants and Vegetables, the Air being fully clear, and fit for Respiration, and the other Dispositions of External Nature being equally subservient to this, as well as it had been before to the last day's Productions; 'twas a proper Season for the Generation of the Dry-land Animals, and the Introduction of the noblest of them, Man; which accordingly were the first Works, on this sixth Day or Year of the Creation. Any more particular account of which, or of the following Works is not so directly the design of this Theory, and so shall not be here farther insisted on. We may only take notice of two things; the one is the peculiar Manner; the other the peculiar Time for the Creation of Man. As to the former, Tho' 'tis granted that all the other Day's Works mentioned by Moses were brought to pass in a natural way by proper and suitable Instruments, and a mechanical Process, as we have seen through the whole Series of the foregoing Creation; yet 'tis evident, as has been already observed, That an immediate and miraculous Power was exercised in 
Solut. 2. prius.  the formation of the Body, and Infusion of the 
Vid. John i 18. and v 37 and vi. 45, 46.  Soul of Man, as well as in some other particular Cases belonging to this Origin of Things. In plain terms, I take it to be evident, That 
Matth xi. 27. 1 John iv. 12.  that same 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 our Blessed Mediator, who was afterward very frequently conversant on Earth, appeared in a humane Form to 
Rome i. 20.  the Patriarches, gave the Law in a visible Glory, 
Col. i. 15.  and with an audible Voice on Mount Sinai, 
1 Tim. i 17. and 6. 15, 16. with Exod 3. and 19 and 20. and 24. 10, 11. and 33. 9, 10, 11, 12, 13.  guided the Israelites personally in a Pillar of Fire, and of a Cloud through the Wilderness, inhabited between the Cherubins in the Holy of Holies, and took the peculiar Style, Titles, Attributes, Adoration, and incommunicable Name of the God of Israel, and at last was Incarnate, lived a true Man amongst us, died for us, and ascended 
Numb. xii. 5, etc. and 14. 14.  into Heaven, makes still Intercession for us with the Father, and will come to Judge the World 
Gen. 2. and 3. and 18. and 19 and 32. 24, etc.  in Righteousness at the last Day: That this very same Divine Person was actually and visibly, in a humane Shape, conversant on Earth, and was truly and really employed in this Creation of the World (and particularly in this peculiar Formation 
Deut. 4. and 5.  of Man) so frequently ascribed to him in the Holy Scriptures. It being both unfit and 
Vid. Prov. viij. 22,— 32. Heb. i. 1, 2. with 11. 3. Col. 1. 14, 15, 16, 17.  impossible for the Divine Nature itself, or at least that of the Father, to be so much, and in such a manner concerned with the Corporeal World, and the sinful Race of Mankind, as we find here and every where this Divine Person, 
John i. 1, 2, 3. Heb. 1. 10, 11, 12.  our Blessed Mediator, to have been; as the Texts quoted a little above compared together do I think fully prove. Seeing therefore our Saviour Christ, God-man, was personally present, and actually employed in this Primitive Creation of the World: Seeing Man was to be a Creature entirely different from all the rest, a Being compounded of a Spiritual and Immortal Soul, and of a Material and Corruptible Body: Seeing in both these he was to be made in the likeness of that Divine Person, who created him, and be constituted his Deputy and Vicegerent among the Creatures here below; 'twas but reasonable there should be as great a distinction in his Original, as was to be in his Nature and Faculties, his Office and Dignity, his Capacities and Happiness from the other parts of the visible Creation; and by consequence, that peculiar Interposition of God himself in the Formation of the Body, and Infusion of the Soul of our first Parents, so particularly observable in the Mosaic History, is both very agreeable to the Nature of things, very suitable to the Wisdom of God, and very reconcilable to the most Philosophic Accounts of this Origin of the World; and withal a remarkable token of the Dignity of Human Nature, of the distinction between his Soul and Body, and of the great Condescension and Love of God towards us, and so the most highly worthy of our consideration. Neither is the other circumstance the peculiar Time of the Creation of Man to be passed over without a proper Reflection on it. 'Twere easy to show, That none of the preceding Days were in any degree so fit for; nay, most of them not capable of this Creation and Introduction of Man. But upon this sixth Period, when every thing which could be subservient to him, and advance his felicity, was completed; he who was to be the Lord of All, and for whose sake the whole was framed, was brought into the World. When the Light had been penetrating into, and clarifying this dark and thick Atmosphere for more than five complete Years together; when the Air was freed from its numberless Vapours, and become pure, clear, and fit for his Respiration; when the Waters, as well superior as interior, were so disposed as to minister to his necessities by Mists and Dews from the Heavens, and by Springs and Rivers from the Earth; when the Surface of the Earth was become dry and solid for his support, and was covered over with Trees, Shrubs, Plants, Herbs, Grass, and Flowers for his Sustenance and Delight; when the glorious Firmament of Heaven, and the beautiful System of the Sun, Moon, and Stars were visible and conspicuous to him, the Objects of his Contemplation, the Distinguishers of his Seasons; by whose powerful Influences the Earth was invigorated, and the World rendered a fruitful and useful, a lightsome and pleasant Habitation to him; when, lastly, all sorts of Animals in the Seas, in the Air, or on the Earth, were so disposed as to attend, benefit, and please him one way or other; when, I say, all these things were by the Care, Beneficence, and Providence of God prepared for the entertainment of this principal Guest, then, and not till then, was Man created and introduced into the World: Then, and not before was He constituted the Lord and Governor of the whole, and all things put in subjection 
Psalm viij. 6.  under his feet. In which entire procedure the Wisdom and Goodness of the Creator, and the Dignity and Honour of his principal Creature here below, are equally consulted; and the greatest occasion imaginable given to our first Parents, and all their Posterity of adoring and celebrating the Divine Bounty to them in the present and succeeding Ages. Which naturally leads us to the next Proposition.  
XI. God having thus finished the Works of Creation, Rested on the Seventh day from the same; and Sanctified or set that Day apart for a Sabbath, or Day of Rest, to be then and afterward obsreved as a Memorial of his Creation of the World in the six foregoing, and his resting or keeping a Sabbath on this Seventh day. Which Sabbath was revived, or at least its Observation anew enforced on the Jews, by the Fourth Commandment.  
XI. Nothing sure could be more sit and proper at this time than the praising and worshipping of that Powerful and Munificent Creator, who in the foregoing six Days Productions had so operously and so liberally provided for the well-being and happiness of Mankind. And seeing this entire Fabric was designed for the use and advantage of all succeeding Generations as well as the present, it could not but be reasonable to perpetuate the Memory of this Creation, and devote one Period in seven to the peculiar Worship and Service of that God who was both the Author of the Works themselves, and of this Institution of the Sabbath, to perpetuate the memory of such his six Days of Work, and of this seventh of Rest, to all future Generations. What relates to the Fall of Adam, and the entire Moral State of the World, comes not within the compass of this Physical Theory, and so (notwithstanding it naturally enough belongs to this Day, and might, I imagine, be shown not to be so difficult, as for want of a right understanding thereof, 'tis usually imagined to be, and that without receding from the literal, obvious, and usual Sense of Scripture) must be wholly omitted in this place.  
XII. There is a constant and vigorous Heat diffused from the Central towards the superficiary Parts of our Earth.  
XII. This has been already accounted for, and 
Vid. Lem. 65. & Hypoth. 1.  need not here be resumed.  
Corollary. From the consideration of the very long 
Arg. 7. prius.  time that the Heat of a Comet's central Solid may endure, 'tis easy to account for that otherwise strange 
Vid. Fig. Comet. A. D. 1680. apud Newt. & nostram. Fig. 1.  Phaenomenon of some of those Bodies, viz. That tho' the Tails of the Comets appear to be no other than Steams of Vapours rarified by the prodigious Heat acquired in their approaches to the Sun; yet some at least of these Comets have no inconsiderable ones as they are descending towards the Sun, long before they approach near enough to acquire new ones by a fresh Rarefaction of their Vapours in his Vicinity. For since the prodigious Heat acquired at the last Perihelion must remain for so many thousands of Years, tho' the Tail which the Sun's own Heat raised at that time must have been either dispersed through the Ether, or by its Gravitation returned to its old place in the Atmosphere; yet will there still remain a Tail, and its Position will be no other than if the Sun's own Heat had elevated the same. For by what Heat soever the Vapours in a Comet's Atmosphere become rarer than the Parts of the Solar Atmosphere in which they are, or subject to the Power and Velocity of the Sun's Rays elevating the same, a Tail must be as certainly produced as if the Sun's own Heat were the occasion of it. Which Observation rightly considered, will afford light to the forementioned Phaenomenon, and will deserve the consideration of Astronomers, to whom it is submitted.  
XIII. The habitable Earth is founded or situate on the Surface of the Waters; or of a deep and vast Subterraneous Fluid.  
XIII. This has been sufficiently explained already, 
Lem. 71, etc. And Solut. 5, 6, 7. prius.  and is observable in the foregoing Figures of the four latter periods of the Mosaic Creation.  
XIV. The interior or entire Constitution of the Earth is correspoudent to that of an Egg.  
XIV. This is also very easily observable in the same Figures: Where (1.) the Central Solid is answerable to the Yolk; which by its fiery Colour, great Quantity, and innermost Situation, exactly represents the same: Where (2.) the great Abyss is analogous to the White; whose Density, Viscosity, moderate Fluidity, and middle Positition, excellently express the like Qualities of the other: Where (3.) the upper Orb or habitable Earth corresponds to the Shell, whose Lightness, Tenuity, Solidity, little inequalities of Surface, and uppermost Situation admirably agree to the same. 'Tis indeed possible to suppose that the Quantities, specific Gravities, and Crassitudes of each Orb (to instance in nothing else here) may be in the Earth proportionable to their Analogous ones in an Egg; but because the Similitude is so very obvious and full in the foregoing more certain respects, and more than sufficient on those accounts to solve the present Phaenomenon; and because a bare possibility, or fancied probability cannot deserve any more nice consideration; I forbear; and look upon the Coincidences already observed, not a little surprising and remarkable.  
XV. The Primitive Earth had Seas and Dry land distinguished from each other in great measure as the present; and those situate in the same places generally as they still are.  
XV. The former part of this has been already 
Solut. 7. prius.  sufficiently explained; and of the latter part there can then be no reason to make any question; since the same Earth that was made at first, does still, as to its main parts, remain as it was to this Day.  
XVI. The Primitive Earth had Springs, Fountains, Streams, and Rivers, in the same manner as the present, and usually in or near the same places also.  
XVI. The Origin of Fountains and Rivers is undoubtedly either from Vapours descending from without the Surface of the Earth, or from Steams elevated by the heat within. And which way soever we choose to solve the present, 'twill also serve to solve the Primitive Phaenomena here mentioned. 'Tis only to be observed, That before the upper Earth was chapped and broken at the commencing of the Diurnal Rotation; and indeed before the Strata became so firmly consolidated as they afterward were, the subterraneous Steams would arise, and pass through the same more uniformly, and more easily, and so more equally dispense their Waters over every Part and Region of the Earth, than afterward.  
Corollary. If therefore Dr. Woodward be right 
Essay, p. 121, etc. and p. 152.  in asserting, That the Cracks and Fissures, which he calls perpendicular ones, since the entire Consolidation of the Strata of the Earth, are necessary to the Origin of Springs, (and I believe he may have good grounds for his Opinion) from the Being of such Springs and Fountains after the Consolidation of the Strata, and before the Flood, 'tis evident, that the Diurnal Motion did not commence till after the Annual; nay, till after the Formation and Consolidation of the Earth: And so what on other grounds was before rendered highly probable, will appear nearer to certainty on This: For 'tis plain, If the present Diurnal Motion commenced either with the Annual, or indeed any time before the Formation of the Earth, the Figure of the Chaos, and so of the Abyss and 
Vid. Lem. 67, 68, 69. prius.  Upper Earth, would originally be that of an Oblate Sphaeroid, as it is now; the Strata would be all coherent, united, and continued, without any Cracks or Perpendicular Fissures at all; and the Origin of Springs, on the Doctor's Grounds, must in a natural way be plainly impossible. Since therefore the Diurnal Rotations commencing after the Consolidation of the Strata gives a Mechanical and Natural Account of the Chaps and perpendicular Fissures; since without the same in the present Case no natural Cause of them is by any assigned; since withal 'tis unquestionable that there were Springs and Rivers before the Flood; and since, lastly, it appears that such Fissures were necessary to the being of those Springs and Rivers, 'tis very reasonable, nay, necessary to suppose, that the Diurnal Rotation did not commence till after the Formation and Consolidation of the Earth was over; or, which is almost all one, till the Fall of Man, as 
Hypoth. 3. prius.  we formerly asserted.  
XVII. The Primitive Earth was distinguished into Mountains, Plains, and Valleys, in the same manner, generally speaking, and in the same places as the present.  
XVII. This has been sufficiently explained already, 
Lem. 71, etc. and Solut. 7. prius.  and need not here be reassumed. And that each of these Seas, Springs with their Rivers, and Mountains, were generally the same, and in the same places as the present, there is no reason to doubt; they being usually the very same individuals then and now, and so unquestionably cannot have changed their primary Situations.  
XVIII. The Waters of the Seas in the Primitive Earth were Salt, and those of the Rivers Fresh, as they are at present, and each, as now, were then stored with great plenty of Fish.  
XVIII. This has no difficulty in it, seeing our present Seas and Rivers are the very same, or of the same nature; and their several Inhabitants the Spawn or Offspring of those primitive ones.  
XIX. The Seas were agitated with a like Tide, or Flux and Reflux, as they are at present.  
XIX. The presence of the Moon and Sun being 
Lem. 79. cum Corol. prius.  the cause of the Tides, and those Bodies by consequence being equally disposed before, as since the Deluge, to produce them; this Proposition can have no manner of difficulty. Only we may take notice of these two things, (1.) That in the State of Innocence, before the Diurnal Revolution began, the frequency of the Tide must depend on the Lunar Period, and happen but twice in each Month, as now it does in somewhat above a days time with us: On which account the increase and decrease of the Waters would be extremely gentle, leisurely, and gradual, without any imaginable Violence or Precipitation. (2.) That in the whole Antediluvian State the Tides were lesser than since, by reason of the smallness of the Seas then in comparison of the great Ocean, from whence now the most considerable ones are derived. All which yet hinders not, but they might be sensible enough in some Creeks, Bays, and Mouths of Rivers: The peculiar circumstances of those places in that as well as in the present State, rendering the Tides, the Elevations and Depressions of the Waters there, most considerable and violent of all others.  
XX. The Productions of the Primitive Earth, as far as we can guests by the remainders of them at the Deluge, differed little or nothing from those of the present, either in Figure, Magnitude, Texture of Parts, or any other correspondent respect.  
XX. These things seem to depend on two Particulars; viz. partly on the primary Bigness, Figure, and Constitution of the constituent, insensible Parts or Elements of Bodies; and partly on the quantity of Heat made use of in their Production or Coalition. Which being supposed, the Proposition will easily be established. For, as to the first, I suppose they remain invariably the same in all Ages, and are by any natural Power unalterable. And as to the last, whatever be to be said of the State of Innocence, or the first Ages succeeding, on some peculiar accounts, 
Phaenom. 23. & 27. prius.  which I believe might be warmer than at present; yet as to the times here referred to, there is no need to suppose any great difference of Heat, either from the Sun, or the Central Body: And indeed, all the difference on any accounts to be supposed between the Heat before and since the Deluge, must be too inconsiderable to be taken notice of in any such sensible Effects as this Proposition does refer to. For the Sun's heat was not above a twenty fifth part greater than 'tis now, and the space of four or five thousand Years makes but a small difference in that of the Central Solid, if at first it were heated any whit near the degree mentioned in the Calculation referred to in the Margin. And tho' its real Heat 
Lem. 65. prius.  were decreased, yet in case its facility of Penetration were increased in the same Proportion, the heat on the Face of the Earth would still be equal and invariable. And so by these accounts, the Productions of Nature in all Ages must be pretty equal and agreeable, as this Proposition requires.  
Corollary. Tho' the Lives of the Antediluvians were so much longer than ours at present, yet were they not generally of a more Gygantick Stature than the past or present Generations since have been. In all which Ages, notwithstanding, there have been some of an extraordinary Bigness and Stature, and will be still no doubt in the future Ages to the end of the World.  
XXI. The Primitive Earth had such Metals and Minerals in it, as the present has.  
XXI. This is easily accounted for. For since the Antidiluvian, and the present Earth, are either the very same, as the lower Regions; or at least of the same nature, the Offspring of a Comets Atmosphere (as even that acquired Crust at the Deluge was) 'tis no wonder if each of them contain the same Species of Bodies within it.  
XXII. Arts and Sciences were invented and improved in the first Ages of the World, as well as they since have been.  
XXII. There is little need of giving particular Reasons for this. All I shall observe, is, That seeing the Ignorance and Barbarity of the Ages after the Deluge, is the greatest Objection against this Proposition; 'tis avoided in our Hypothesis. The insensible, tho' prodigious Change of the State of Nature, and the perishing of all the Monuments of the old Learning or Arts at the Flood, with the want of correspondence in the latter Years to the former Tradition, reducing the few remainders of the former State wholly to seek for their Learning, notwithstanding it might have been cultivated and improved to great degree before the Deluge; as therefore in all probability it was.   

CHAP. II. A Solution of the Phaenomena relating to the Primitive State of the Earth.  
XXIII. The Primitive state of the Earth admitted of the primary production of Animals out of the Waters and Dry Ground, which the subsequent states, otherwise than in the ordinary method of Generation, have been uncapable of.  
XXIII. 'TIS not to be expected that I should here be able to give a full and methodical account of the growth of the Primitive Pairs of Animals, and of the several dispositions of the Primigenial state of Nature subservient or contributory thereto. The method of the Generation of Animals is itself in gèneral so little known, and the History of this first stage of the World, as well so short in the Sacred Writings, as so difficult to be, in all its circumstances, now otherwise understood, that such an Attempt might justly be looked upon as too rash a presumption. All that aught to be expected, and all that I shall endeavour is this; To show, that as far as is known of that Original Earth, its properties were as peculiarly fit for, as those opposite ones of the succeeding are incapable of, such a production of Animals at first, as this Proposition takes notice of. Which the five following particulars shall include. (1.) The long and continued 
Hypoth. 3. prius.  spaces of Day and Night in the Primitive state did capacitate it for such productions; which the quick returns of the same afterward prohibited. 'Twill be easily granted, that in the Generation of Animals there must be a pretty constant and continual warmth, without the frequent interposition of Cold during the most part of the process. Now this the long days of half a year afforded these Primary Embrio's; which the short ones of only twelve small hours, and the sudden and frequent returns of equal Nights, has utterly denied to any such ever since. (2.) The Primitive Earth was moist and juicy enough to supply nourishment all the time of the Generation of the Foetus; which after it was once become perfectly Dry and Solid was not again to be expected. It was before observed, 
Solut. 7. prius.  that upon the descent of the vast quantities of Vapours on the Third Day, the ground was so tender, soft, and full of juices, as very naturally answered to what all Antiquity made the fund and promptuary of the rising Plants and Animals, the famous 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And as that was but a necessary qualification of a Soil which was to produce Animals, so the want of it ever since takes away all hopes of a like Propagation. (3.) The Primitive state of the Earth and Air, where the Animals were produced, had heat sufficient for that purpose; which the subsequent has not. 'Tis evident that a greater heat than the present Earth or Ambient Air can afford, is requisite to, and made use of in the present Generation of Animals (which the Incubation in the Oviparous, and the still warmer Position of the Faetus in the Viviparous Animals assure us of:) On which account the present Earth must needs be incapable of their production. But that the Heat in the Primitive Earth, and particularly where the Animals were produced, was much greater, will thus appear. As to the Heat from the Central Body; while the Earth was somewhat loose, and pretty freely admitted the ascending steams, that, would be considerably greater than after its more entire consolidation, when these steams were thereby so much confined within, or diverted to some particular conceptacles. Besides, The Production of Animals was near Paradise, and I suppose no where else. Now those middle Regions, (of which Eden, the Country of Paradise, was one) 
Hypoth 4. prius.  being situate under the ancient Ecliptic, and present Tropic, (of which before) enjoyed also a greater Heat from the same Central Body by reason of their greater nearness thereto, than since they or the corresponding parts of the Torrid Zone do or can partake of. For when the Earth was then perfectly Spherical, the middle, and their neighbouring parts were about 10 
Lem. 67, 68 cum coral. priù.  miles nearer the Central Solid than the same Regions now are: (They being in that proportion Elevated, and the circumpolar depressed at the commencing of the Diurnal Rotation:) Which greater Vieinity of the Central Heat must certainly have a suitable effect, and cause somewhat warmer Regions thereabouts than they have been ever since. Moreover, If the real proper heat of the Central Solid be in any considerable proportion diminished in near 6000 years' time, (as in some proportion it must be) That degree of Heat which it had at first, was still the most powerful of all other ever since. But then as to the Solar Heat, (to take no notice of the greater nearness of the Sun's Body before the Deluge than since, as not directly reaching the present case:) 'Tis evident that Paradise, situate under or near the very Ecliptic itself, must receive the utmost power of the same heat which any part of the Globe were capable of, which by lying under the Tropic afterward it would not do. On all which accounts joined together, 'tis evident that the heat in the Primitive State was much more considerable, and so much more adapted to the Generation of Animals than that in the subsequent ever was or can possibly be. (4.) The Primitive 
Phaenom. 39 prius.  state was perfectly still and calm; free from all such winds, storms, violent tides, or any the like hurries and disorders as at present wholly render the production of Animals impossible: Which quiet condition, if in some respects it endured till the Deluge, yet, as even in those the Paradisiacal state might have the pre-eminence; so in others, particularly the gentleness of the Tides, it had still the most peculiar advantage; 
Solut. 19 prius.  as was before observed. (5.) The Equability of Seasons, and the greater uniformity of the Air's temperature, which in part remained till 
Phaenom. 36. prius.  the Deluge, but might be more signal in the Paradisiacal state, rendered that Earth as proper, as the contrary sudden, uncertain, and violent extremes of heat and cold, drought and moisture, sultry and frosty Wether now, wholly indispose it, for such a production of Animals. Which Prerogatives of the Primitive Earth and Air will certainly demonstrate, if not its entire fitness, yet sure it's less unfitness for such an original Generation as was here to be accounted for, and is all, as was before observed, that can justly be required and expected in the present case.  
Corollary. When it has been before allowed, that 
Solut. 2. prius.  all Generation is but Nutrition; and that all Seeds, as well of Animals, as of Plants, are the immediate workmanship of God; 'Tis evident that this Supposition of the Original Production of Animals out of the Waters and Earth; according to the plainest letter of the Mosaic History, does by no means derogate from the Divine Efficiency, and the wonderful Art and Skill in the Structure of their Bodies; nor in the least favour that ungrounded and pernicious opinion of the Equivocal or Spontaneous Generation of any of 
Vid. Bentley, Serm. 4.  them.  
XXIV. The Constitution of Man in his Primitive State was very different from that ever since the Fall; not only as to the Temper and Perfections of his Soul, but as to the Nature and Disposition of his Body also.  
XXIV. The Book of Genesis affords us so short a History of this Primitive Stage of the World, and of the Constitution of Man therein; and all other accounts are so inconsiderable in this respect, that a particular account of all things relating to this Proposition is by no means to be expected. 'Tis in general sufficient, that we have, from Sacred and Profane Authority, 
Lem. 70. cum Coral. & Hypoth. 3. prius.  evinced the state of External Nature to have been mighty different from the present; and that consequently the State of Man, even on Philosophical Considerations, aught to be supposed equally different from the present also. And 'tis so highly unreasonable from mere observations made now, to pass a Censure on what was done then; and from the Frail, Imperfect, Sinful, and Miserable Condition of Humane Nature in our Days, to judge of the same in its State of Innocence, Perfection and Felicity; or from the Circumstances it is in at present, to determine those it must at that time have been in; that nothing can be more so. We might almost as well Argue that Angels Eat and Drink, Sleep and Wake, Work and Rest, because We do so; or that the Infant in the Womb Sees and Hears, Talks and Discourses, Reads and Writes, because afterward He commonly does the same things, as that because We have need of Clothing to cover our Shame, and have Inflexible, Robust, and in a certain time Corruptible Temperaments of Body, therefore so had our Primitive Parents in the State of Innocency. But to speak somewhat more distinctly to those two particulars included under this Proposition, (1.) That in the actions relating to the propagation of the Species, there should be no sense of Shame, and consequently no occasion for covering such parts as were therein concerned, is by no means strange, in a state of Innocence; where there was no inclination to any sinful kind or degree of Application, and where all such inferior Appetites were in complete subjection to the Superior, the Reason and Conscience of Man. 'Tis rather an evident Token of our Gild, a demonstration of the disorder and pollution of our Nature and Faculties now, that what in permitted circumstances is innocent and natural in itself, nay necessary for the propagation of the Species, and the preservation of Mankind, should make us blush: 'Tis a plain note of the vileness of our present state, a mark of the baseness of our condition now, that what God and Nature have ordained for the continuation of the World, should yet inevitably seem to have something of Indecency and Turpitude adhering to it: So far, that mere bashfulness and modesty oblige us to conceal and pass over in silence all that belongs thereto. It indeed might more reasonably be made a query, why the Covering our Nakedness has been so general, and is so necessary now, (as it has justly by all Ages and Nations been esteemed) than why it was otherwise in this Primitive state of the World. (2.) That the use of one sort of Food (that of the Tree of Life) might be capable of fixing and settling the temper of a humane Body, of rendering it so lasting, that, while its Earthly condition was to continue, it might never be dissolved; and that the use of a contrary sort of Food, (That of the Tree of Knowledge of Good and Evil) might be capable of so far corrupting and disordering the same, that it would become subject to Sickness, Misery, and Dissolution in a shorter space, is, I think, even by what we at present see, by no means incredible. We cannot but observe how great a change a course of Diet, moderate, wholesome, and agreeable, will make in our present temperament for the better; and on the contrary, how far an intemperate, and immoderate indulgence of our Appetites, either as to the kinds or quantities of our Meats and Drinks, tho' but for a few Weeks or Months, will do the same for the worse; even to the spoiling and destroying of a very good habit of Body, to the depriving men of their healths; nay frequently of their Lives too by a violent Disease. If we therefore, to take the narrowest Supposition, imagine the eating of that pernicious and forbidden Fruit to have been confined to one Day or Year of this Primitive State (which yet there is no necessity of doing); 'twill be no harsh or incredible supposal; especially, if we consider what has been said of the present State of Things, and how much more the temper of our first Parents Bodies, and the particular Food on which they fed, might be peculiarly fitted for the same purposes; that the intemperate Indulgence of a very pestilent course of Diet for so many Months together might break and pervert the well tempered Constitutions of our first Parents, might render their Bodies liable to such Distempers as in length of time would dissolve and entirely overthrow them; or, in other words, would render Mankind sickly, miserable, and mortal Creatures for ever after. Which is, I think, enough to clear the Proposition before us, so far as a bare Physical Theory is concerned therein.  
XXV. The Female was then very different from what she is now; particularly she was in a state of greater Equality with the Male, and little more subject to Sorrow in the Propagation of Posterity than he.  
XXV. That the original State and Circumstances of the Female, should be as they are here represented, is so far from being strange, that the contrary ones of that Sex at present, were not the occasion thereof known, might much more justly appear so. For granting the Equality of Humane Souls in themselves, 'tis not very easy to give a good reason, why that part which one half of Mankind was to bear in the Propagation of it, should subject it to such a low Condition, great weakness of Nature, and those severe Pains and Agonies which did not at all affect the other; as God and Nature have at present made unavoidable. And as to the change of her Name after the Fall, from Adamah and 
Gen. v. 2. & two. 23, 24. with three 20.  Isschah to Eve (which latter seems to denote her Capacity then attained of becoming the Mother of all those Generations of Mankind which were afterward to live on the Face of the Earth) it may probably intimate (to omit any other Observations that might be made on it) some change in the Method or Circumstances concerning Humane Generation. And if we consider, that Adam and his Wife were no inconsiderable time in Paradise together, even after the Blessing of Increase and Multiply, before their Fall; and carefully consider the Texts quoted in 
Gen. two. 25, & three 7, 10, 11. & iv. 1.  the Margin, we shall perhaps believe 'tis no improbable conjecture.  
XXVI. The other Terrestrial Animals were in a state of greater Capacities and Operations; nearer approaching to reason and discourse; and partakers of higher degrees of Perfection and Happiness, than they have been ever since.  
XXVI. Since the Primitive state of External Nature was so exceeding different from the present, as has been already proved; the other Terrestrial Animals, as well as Man, aught to be supposed of a somewhat proportionably different Temper, Abilities and Actions. Besides, The Divine Providence is concerned to suit one Being to Another; and to accommodate still the subordinate, to the Superior rank of Creatures in the World: On which account 'tis not strange, that the Bruit Animals were in their Primitive Constitution very much distinguished from, and advanced above such as are now upon the Earth; the Diversity with Relation to Mankind, to whom in each Period they were to be subservient, being so very remarkable. For since Mankind upon the Fall degenerated into a Sensual and Brutish way of Living, the Bruit Creatures themselves would very unwillingly have paid their due homage and submission, had not they in some degree degenerated from their Primitive Dignity at the same time. Which degeneracy supposed, a former greater degree of Abilities, Operations, and Happiness is at the same time supposed also. And to strengthen this conjecture, I may venture to Appeal to Anatomy, whether the present Bodies of Bruits do not appear capable, as far as can be discovered, of nobler operations than we ever now observe from them. The advantage of even Mankind in this respect seeming not very considerable over the Bruits that perish.  
XXVII. The temper of the Air, where our first Parents lived, was warmer, and the Heat greater before the Fall than since.  
XXVII. This has been already accounted for in the twenty third Proposition before.  
XXVIII. Those Regions of the Earth where our first Parents were placed, were productive of better and more useful Vegetables with less Labour and Tillage than since they have been.  
XXVIII. That we may account for this Proposition, and that Curse which was inflicted on the ground at the Fall, in good measure included therein; we must observe, that the growth of Plants and Vegetables depends on a degree of Heat proportionate to the peculiar temper and exigence of each Species; and by consequence that, let the number of Seeds in any Soil be never so many, or their kinds never so divers, yet the Surface of the Earth must remain bare and barren, until the peculiar Heat of the Season and Climate be adapted to them: Now seeing different kinds of Seeds require different degrees of Heat, 'tis only such certain kinds of the same that will at once show themselves, or spring out of the Earth; the rest, to which the Heat is not adjusted, lying all the while as Dormant and Dead as if they did not really Exist in Nature. Thus we have several distinct Crops of Vegetables in the several Seasons of the Year. Those Seeds which the small Heat of February and March is not able to raise, lie still in the Earth till the greater force of the Sun in April and May excite them. In like manner several others, which are too crass and unpliable for the moderate warmth of the Spring, are by the yet greater intenseness of the Heat in June, July, and August, raised from their Seats, and obliged to shoot forth and display themselves. Nay, when in the Months of September and October the Sun's Power is diminished, and its Heat but about equivalent to that of March and April, it again suits the Plants which were then in Season; so that they many of them spring up afresh in these Months, and flourish over anew, as before they did in those; as Dr. Woodward 
Essay, p. 267, etc.  very well discourses upon this occasion. In like manner we may also consider this matter with relation to the different Climates and Zones of the Earth, and their quite different Crops of Plants, according to those different degrees of Heat made use of in their Vegetation. When therefore we observe in the same Country a various Crop and Order of Vegetables every Year, according to the various Power of Heat in each Season; (a different Face of the Earth being gradually visible from February till July, in proportion to the gradual increase of Heat all that space;) we cannot tell, in case the Heat increased still to a greater intenseness afterward, but a new and unseen Face of things might appear; and many unheardof kinds of Vegetables might put forth, and expose themselves to our Observation, even in the present State and Age of the World. But as to the Primitive World, wherein all the Seeds of those Vegetables which God Originally Created were fresh and vegetous, and wherein there was a much greater Heat than since has been to invigorate and produce them; 'tis very reasonable, and very agreeable to Nature to suppose, that many sorts of Trees, Plants, Herbs, and Flowers, which the colder temper of the subsequent Earth were unable to excite and produce, were then every Year raised, and became the principal Recreation and Sustenance of our first Parents in the state of Innocency. 'Tis very probable they might never see such a Poor, Jejune, and Degenerate State of the Vegetable Kingdom as we since have done, till their unhappy Fall occasioned the Introduction of that miserable condition of all things which has ever since continued among us. Thus as one Country or Climate, because of its greater Coldness, is now the Seminary of several Vegetables which the warmer Regions are either perfect Strangers to, or advance to a greater degree of perfection; So upon the degeneracy of the Primeval State into the present, and the mighty Abatement of the Ancient Heat (taken together with the worse Juices and other effects of that Abatement contributory perhaps to the same thing) 'tis natural to allow that several such Vegetables (suppose Thorns and Thistles) which were before either perfect strangers to, or had been advanced to a greater degree of Perfection by the Juices and Warmth of Paradise, became the constant and troublesome Heir-looms there; to the no little regret of our first Parents; who till then had only seen and enjoyed the better Set of the Primigenial Vegetables. And if we consider withal, that a main intention of the Toil, Tillage and Manure of the Husbandman, seems to be designed to Enspirit and Envigorate the too Cold and Unactive Soil with Warm and Active Particles, we shall not be unwilling to grant, that those Labours of the Husbandman, on this, as well as on several other accounts which might be mentioned, must have been in the Primitive state very facile and easy, in comparison of those which are necessary in the present state.  

SCHOLIUM.  
'Twill be here, I imagine, not improper to remind the Reader once for all of the Nature and Effects of that extraordinary Change, which the Fall of Man, and the Consequent Curse of God brought upon the Earth: That he may with the greater ease, of his own accord, view and compare the States of External Nature before and after the Fall one with another, and with those things which the Propositions we are now upon do assert concerning them. 'Tis evident then, from what has been before laid down hereto relating, that the Primitive state of things before the Fall was thus. The Earth, being 
Lem. 67. etc. & Hypoth. 3. prius.  newly formed, was scarcely as yet entirely consolidated, and so pretty uniformly pervious to the warm Steams ascending from beneath. It's Figure was perfectly Spherical, and its Strata or Layers by consequence were even, continued, and joined; and so the Central Heat, being equally distant from all the parts of the Earth's Surface, did very equally diffuse itself, and equally affect all the Climates of the Globe. The Soil or Uppermost Stratum of the Earth was newly moistened by the descent of the Waters, before they composed the Seas on the Third Day of the Creation, and by the plenty of Moisture which it still received every Night. The Air was perfectly Clear, Homogeneous, Transparent, and Susceptive of the utmost Power of the Solar Heat. The Seasons were equable, or gently and gradually distinguished from one another, by the Rising, Setting, Descending and Ascending Sun, without any quick Interpositions of Day and Night to disturb them. The Torrid Zone of the Earth, as I may call those Regions near the Solar Course, was very much Exposed to the Sun, and very much warmed withal by its Vicinage to the Central Solid. The Moon in twelve Revolutions equally measured out the Year, and caused the most gentle, easy, and gradual Tides imaginable. This, with all its natural Consequents, was the State of the Primitive World. But as soon as Man had sinned and rendered that happy State too good for him, or indeed rendered himself wholly uncapable thereof: And as soon as God Almighty had pronounced a Curse on the Ground, and its Productions, presently the Earth began a new and strange Motion, and revolved from West to East on its own Axis: A single 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Revolution of Night and Day, either immediately or by degrees, (according as the present Velocity of the Diurnal Rotation was suddenly or gradually acquired) returned frequently, and became no longer than 24 short Hours; while the Annual Motion, performed on a different Axis, distinguished the Seasons, and in Conjunction with the Diurnal, described the Equator, and the Tropics; and by the access and recess of the Sun from the last named Circles, caused it to visit the several Regions enclosed thereby. The Face of the Earth was really distinguished into Zones, by the Tropics and Polar Circles, truly divided from one another; with respect whereto the particular Regions of the Earth changed their Situation; the Equator being that Circle with regard whereto they were now to be determined, as they had been before with regard to the Ecliptic; and so that Paradise which was before at the middle, became the Northern boundary of the Torrid Zone. The Figure of the Earth, which was before truly Spherical, degenerated into an Oblate Sphaeroid; the Torrid Zone rising about 10 Miles upward, and the Frigid one subsiding as much downwards. The Compages of the Upper Earth, and of its Strata, became thereby chapped, broken and divided, and so carried up the warm Steams from beneath, to particular Conceptacles and Volcano's, which before served in a more equal and uniform manner to heat and invigorate the entire Earth, and its productons. The Tides, lastly, became frequenter, and so more sudden and violent than before. Which short Summary or Scheme of the States of Nature in our Hypothesis before and after the Fall, aught to be all along born in mind, and reflected on, in order to the passing a right judgement on the accounts of those Phaenomena, in the Solution whereof we are now engaged: And which otherwise might seem very odd and unaccountable to the Reader. Which being thus dispatched, I proceed:  
XXIX. The Primitive Earth was not equally Paradisiacal all over. The Garden of Eden or Paradise being a peculiarly fruitful and happy soil, and particularly furnished with all the necessaries and delights of an innocent and blessed life, above the other Regions of the Earth.  
XXIX. That all the Primitive Earth could not be equally Paradisiacal, and enjoy the same Privileges and Conveniences beyond the Present, is easily proved. For seeing one of its principal causes of Fertility, and other Prerogatives, was the greater degree of Heat at the Paradisiacal Regions; The Climates near the Solar Course being alone capable of such greater Heat, must be alone capable of its Effects also; and consequently, we are to confine our inquiries for the Garden of Eden to the Countries not very remote from the Ancient Ecliptic. Now that some peculiar Spot or Region thereabouts might, beyond all the rest, be Fertile, Pleasant and Paradisiacal, 'tis not difficult to suppose. At the present there is a mighty variety in Countries in the very same Hemisphere, Climate, and Parallel. The particular Prerogatives of one Region beyond another do not entirely depend on the Sun, or the Vicinage of the Central Heat: But partly on the Nature and Temper of the Soil; the kinds of Vegetables and Fossils' thereto belonging; the number, qualities, and conflux of Rivers; he firmness or looseness of the inferior Strata, hindering, or freelier permitting the ascent of the Subterraneous Steams, Juices, and Effluvia: From the coincidence of which, and of other such things, in a peculiar and advantageous manner, ordered and disposed on purpose by the Divine Providence at the Mosaic Creation, the extraordinary pleasantness and felicity of this Earthly Paradise, or Garden of Pleasure, is I suppose to be deduced; and which being considered, will, I believe, be sufficient to give satisfaction in the Proposition before us.  
XXX. The place of Paradise was where the united Rivers Tigris and Euphrates divided themselves into four Streams, Pison, Gihen, Tigris, and Euphrates.  
XXX. This Situation of Paradise has been 
Hypoth. 4. prius.  already considered, and need not here be reassumed. Only we may observe, That no Scruples would ever have been raised about this Matter, in case the forementioned Rivers had still been visible, their Course still agreeable to the Mosaic Description, and the Metals and Minerals mentioned of the adjoining Countries had been as evidently there to be found in ours, as they appear to have been in those Primitive Times. Seeing therefore the following Theory will so clearly assign the Cause of such Diversity, that every Reader will be obliged to grant it much harder to have accounted for the Phaenomena of Paradise, consistently with the other Phaenomena of Nature, if all things were now as they were at first, than almost any other of the Antediluvian World: I may justly hope that this so disputed a Question of the Situation of the Garden of Eden, or Primitive Paradise, to those who embrace the other parts of the Theory, will remain no longer so, but be as fixed and undoubted, within at least the limits of that Hypothesis here referred to, as any other Country or Region with the same exactness determined by Geography.  
XXXI. The Earth in its Primitive State had only an Annual Motion about the Sun: But since it has a Diurnal Rotation upon its own Axis also: Whereby a vast difference arises in the several States of the World.  
XXXI. This has been at large explained and 
Lem. 70, & Hypoth. 3. prius.  prov'dalr eady.  
XXXII. Upon the first commencing of this Diurnal Rotation after the Fall, its Axis was oblique to the Plain of the Ecliptic as it still is: or in other words, the present Vicissitudes of Seasons, Spring, Summer, Autumm, and Winter, arising from the Sun's access to, and recess from the Tropics, have been ever since the Fall of Man.  
XXXII. This has in some measure been insisted on already in the Hypothesis last mentioned, and needs no other direct and positive proof than the present Obliquity of the Earth's Axis: It being evident, that without a miraculous Power, the same Situation or Inclination which it had originally, would and must invariably remain for 
Newt. p. 187.  all succeeding Ages.    

CHAP. III. A Solution of the Phaenomena relating to the Antediluvian State of the Earth.  
XXXIII. The Inhabitants of the Earth were before the Flood vastly more numerous than the present Earth either actually does, or perhaps is capable to maintain and supply.  
XXXIII. THIS Proposition will not appear strange, if we consider, (1.) The much greater fertility of the Antediluvian Earth, to be presently accounted for; whereby it was capable of maintaining a much greater number of Inhabitants than the present, even on the same space of Ground. (2.) The Earth was more equally habitable all over before, than since the Deluge. For before the acquisition of those heterogeneous mixtures, which the Deluge occasioned, and which I take to be the Causes of all our violent and pernicious Heat and Cold in the Torrid and Frigid Zones of our Earth; 'tis probable the Earth was pretty equally habitable all over, by reason of the Vicinage of the Central Heat to the Polar Regions, and the more direct Exposition of the middle Regions to that of the Sun. I do not mean that the Frigid Zones were equally hot with the Torrid; but that the Heat in the one, and the Cold in the other, were more kindly; and the excesses of each much less considerable than at present, since the Introduction of the beforementioned Mixtures, and particularly of such Sulphureous and Nitrous Effluvia, as are now, I believe, become Calorifick and Frigorifick Particles in our Air, the main occasions of the violence and pernicious Qualities of the Heat and Cold thereof, and the most affecting to our Senses of all other. So that 'tis probable, before the Acquisition of these Advensitious Masses, the Antediluvian Air was every where sufficiently temperate to permit the comfortable Habitation of Mankind on all parts of the Globe; and the Antediluvian Earth was by consequence capable of many more Inhabitants than the present is, or can be; as every one will readily grant, who considers how few Inhabitants, in comparison, three of the five Zones of our present Earth do maintain. (3.) The dry Land or habitable Earth itself was, by reason of the absence of the entire Ocean, full as large and capacious again as the present: For the Ocean, I think, takes up now at the least one half of the entire Globe; but then afforded as large, spacious, and habitable Countries, as the other parts of the Earth. (4.) The Mountains which are now generally bare and barren, were before the Deluge, so far as they were supplied with Water, as fruitful as the Plains or Valleys; and by reason of a larger Surface, were capable of maintaining rather more Animals than the Plains, on which they stand, would otherwise have been: The present defect of a fruitful Soil being owing to the Deluge; and there being no good reason, that I know of, to be assigned why, on a primary Formation, and in a calm and still State of the Air, the higher Parts of the Earth should not be covered with a fruitful Soil or Mold, as well as the level or lower adjoining to them. All which Accounts taken together, will, I think, give reasonable Foundation for such vast numbers of Inhabitants, as according to the Computation of this Proposition, the Antediluvian World was replenished withal.  
Corollary 1. Since by very reasonable Computations of the numbers of the Inhabitants of the Earth at the Deluge, according to the Hebrew Chronology, they appear to have been sufficient abundantly to replenish the entire Globe, and as many as in reason the same could sustain; The Septuagints addition of near six hundred Years in this Period of the World to the Hebrew Accounts, is so far from clearing Difficulties thereto relating, that it rather increases the same, and enforces the allowance of more Inhabitants at the Deluge, than we can well tell where they could live and be maintained.  
Coral. 2. Since according to the Hebrew Chronology from the Deluge till the time of Abraham's going into Canaan, was the entire space of 427 Years, and the Lives of Men during that interval were in a mean three hundred Years long; 'tis easy on the Grounds proceeded upon in this Phaenomenon's Calculations, to prove, That there is no need to recede from that Account, or introduce the additional Years of the Septuagint in this Period, to produce the greatest Numbers of Men which in that, or the immediately succeeding Ages, any Authentic Histories of those Ancient Times do require us to suppose.  
Coral. 3. The Deluge which destroyed the whole Race of Mankind (those only in the Ark excepted) could not possibly be confined to one or more certain Regions of the Earth, but was, without question, truly Universal.  
Coral. 4. Seeing it appears, That Mankind has a gradual increase, and that in somewhat more than four thousand Years, our Continent of Europe, Asia, and Africa, has been so entirely Peopled from the Sons of Noah; and seeing withal America is much less in extent, and, I suppose, generally speaking, was never so full of People: In case we suppose that Famines, Wars, Pestilences, and all such sad destroyers of Mankind have equally afflicted the several Continents of the Earth, Some light might be afforded to the Peopling of America, and about what Age since the Deluge, the Americans past first from this Continent thither; which a more nice enquiry into the Particulars here to be considered might assist us in.  
XXXIV. The Bruit Animals, whether belonging to the Water or Land, were proportionably at least, more in number before the Flood than they are since.  
XXXIV. That part of this Proposition which concerns the Dry-land Animals, is sufficiently accounted for, by what has been discoursed under the last Head, which equally belongs to them as to Mankind: And if we extend the other part concerning the Fishes, to the Seas then in Being, and their comparative Plenitude, there will need no additional Solution. It being not to be supposed that the absolute numbers of Fish before the Deluge, should be greater than at present, as the case was of the Dry-land Animals; because the latter being universally destroyed, (those in the Ark alone excepted) were to begin their Propagation anew; but the former not being so, did but increase their still numerous Individuals, and must thereby soon recover and surpass their former Multitude, as will easily be allowed on a little consideration of this Matter.  
Corollary. Hence arises a strong Confirmation of what is on other grounds already asserted, That there were only smaller Lakes and Seas, but no great Ocean before the Deluge. For since it appears by this Phaenomenon, that the Waters of the Antediluvian Earth were much more replenished, nay, crowded with Fish than now they are; and since there was no general Destruction of them, as there was of Dry-land Animals at the Deluge; had there been as great a Compass, or as vast an Ocean for their Reception then, as at present there is, the numbers now in every part of the Ocean or Seas, aught to be vastly greater than they then were, an being all the Offspring of those which every where survived the Deluge, and which have propagated themselves for more than four thousand Years since the same; which being disagreeable to the Observations referred to in this Phaenomenon, is little less than a Demonstration of the falsehood of that Hypothesis on which 'tis built, or a full Attestation to our Assertion, that there were only smaller Lakes and Seas, but no great Ocean before the Deluge.  
XXXV. The Antediluvian Earth was much more fruitful than the present; and the multitude of its vegetable Productions much greater.  
XXXV. Before I come directly to solve this and the following Propositions, I must premise, that 'tis usually unreasonable to ask, why such Phaenomena belonged to the Antediluvian World: They being commonly but the natural and regular Properties of an Original Earth, newly formed out of a Chaos; such as one should rationally expect in a World newly come out of the Hands of its Creator, and fitted for the Convenience and Fruition of noble Creatures; such as the generality of our fellow Planets, (especially our next Neighbour, the Moon) as far as we can observe, appear to have had at first, and hitherto retained. All that can in reason be desired, is this, To give a plain and intelligible Account of those opposite Phaenomena of the Earth, which we now are sensible of, and by what means the Deluge could occasion the same. Which therefore shall be frequently the business of the succeeding Solutions. And as to the present case, the decrease of the Fertility of the Earth at the Deluge, these Causes are assignable, (1.) The decrease of the Sun's Heat by the greater distance of the Earth from him since, than before the Deluge. It has been before proved, that till the Deluge, the Earth's Orbit was Circular, and the Radius of that Circle very little longer than the nearest distance at the Perihelion now: So, that when the Heat of the Sun is as the density of his Rays, or reciprocally as the Squares of the Earth's distance from him: If instead of the present Ellipsis we take, for Calculations sake, as we ought, a Circle in the middle between the nearest and farthest distance, we shall find that the Sun's Heat on the Earth in general before the Deluge, was to its present Heat, as almost a hundred to ninety six, or a twenty fifth part of his entire Heat greater before than since the same, which is by no means inconsiderable in the Case before us. (2.) The Heat of the Central Body was considerably damped and obstructed, both by the Waters of the Deluge themselves, acquired from abroad, and now contained in the Pores and Caverns of the Earth under us; and by that Sediment of them which now composes that upper Crust of Earth we dwell upon, and which being settled and consolidated on the Superficies of the Ancient Earth would prove a great hindrance to the ascending Steams, not to be overcome but by degrees, and in length of time afterwards. From both which Causes very a notable Damp would be put to the Influence of the Central Heat, on which as well as on the Sun's, the Fertility of every Soil does in part depend. (3.) The upper Earth, or fruitful Soil itself, the main Fund and Promptuary of the vegetable Kingdom, is now very inconsiderable in quantity, if compared with that of the Primitive or Antediluvian Earth. For when this last mentioned was the entire product of the Ancient Chaos at the original Formation of the Earth, and the first, what only was afforded from a small part of such a Chaos, the Comet's Atmosphere, and by the Storms born off the Tops of Mountains at the Deluge, while the old Soil lies buried under the Sediment or Crust on which we live; 'tis no wonder that our fertile Stratum is now thinner spread, and so the Productions less copious in the present, than they were in the Antediluvian State of Things. And this, tho' we suppose the Soil from the Comet, or from the Tops of the Mountains, to be as good in itself, and to have remained as pure and unmixed with any heterogeneous Matter in this confusion of things at the Deluge, as it would at the regular Formation of the Earth at first; which yet is by no means supposable; and the contrary to which being allowed for, will still farther afford us a reason of the present Assertion. So that since the present Soil is both much worse in Quality, and much less in Quantity than the old one; and since the Heat, whether of the Sun or Central Solid is so much lessened at the Deluge, which things include the main Causes of Fertility; 'tis no wonder that the present Earth is nothing near so fruitful and luxuriant in her Productions, as the Autediluvian was.  
XXXVI. The Temperature of the Antediluvian Air was more equable as to its different Climates, and its different Seasons; without such excessive and sudden Heat and Cold; without the scorching of a Torrid Zone, and of burning Summers; or the freezing of the Frigid Zones, and of piercing Winters; and without such sudden and violent Changes in the Climates or Seasons from one extreme to another, as the present Air, to our Sorrow, is subject to.  
XXXVI. Seeing the primary State here mentioned, is but a proper result from the first Formation of the Earth; all that need be accounted for, is the Alteration at the Deluge. (1.) The mighty difference of Climates, especially of the Torrid and Frigid Zones, is, I suppose, owing not wholly to the Sun's Heat, or the Nature of the Air itself, but partly to those Calorifick and Frigorifick Mixtures, which are uncertainly contained therein. Mere Heat and Cold are very different things from that Pothery and Sultry, that Frosty and Congealing Wether, which alternately in Summer and Winter, at the Line and the Poles we usually now feel. These Effects seem plainly derived from Nitrous or sulphureous, or other the like Steams exhaled into, mixed with, and sustained by that thick and gross Atmosphere which now encompasses the Earth. All which, I mean as well the gross Atmosphere itself, as those its Heterogeneous Mixtures, are a very natural Offspring of the Deluge, according to the present Account thereof. For seeing we at that time passed clear through the Chaotick Atmosphere of a Comet, and through the Tail derived from it, we must needs bear off, and acquire vast quantities of such heterogeneous and indigested Masses, as our Air now contains in it; whence those Effects here mentioned would naturally proceed. 'Tis probable the original Air was too pure, rare, and thin, to sustain any gross and earthy Particles, tho' they had been left in it at the first; and so its Heat both for kind and degree, was no other than the proper Place and Influence of the Sun could require: And 'twas then sure more uniform through the several Climates of the Earth than now it is; when our Air in the Torrid Zone, being full of Sulphureous and Sultry, and in the Frigid ones of Nitrous and Freezing Effluvia or Exhalations, the violence of an unkindly in Heat the one, and of the like unkindly Cold in the other, are so sensible, and so pernicious, as all experience attests them now to be. (2.) The uncertainty of our Seasons, with the sudden and unexpected changes in the Temper of our Air, are on the same accounts equally visible with the former. For the Temper of the Air since the Deluge, especially with regard to our Sensations, not resulting from the external Heat only, but from the Kind's and Quantities of its heterogeneous and adventitious Mixtures, will not now depend on the Season of the Year alone, but on the veering of the Wind, and its uncertain removal of the Air and its Steams from one Region to another. Thus if in Summer the North Wind chance to blow any long time together, 'twill bring along with the Air so great quantities of the Cold, Freezing, Nitrous Steams, as may quite overcome the Sun's Heat, and cause a very cold Season of a sudden; if the South Wind do the like in the Winter, the contrary Effect will follow, and we shall have a warm Season when Frost and Snow were more naturally to be expected. Thus, accordingly, frequent experience shows the Sun to be so little master of the Seasons of the Year, that sometimes January and July for several Days are hardly distinguishable. It sometimes happens, that we have this Day a Frost, the next proves so warm, that the former Cold is forgotten, till perhaps the succeeding Night puts us more affectingly in mind of it again. Nay, in a very few Hours space a sultry and a freezing Air not seldom do succeed each other, to the great harm and misery of Mankind, and of all their fellow Animals in our present State; from which therefore we have good reason to believe our happier Progenitors before the Deluge were entirely free. (3.) That our Seasons are so extreme in their several Kind's, is easy to be hence accounted for also. For were there no sulphureous or calorifick Steams in the Air, all pothery and sultry Wether, and such sort of Heat as chiefly affects our Bodies, would be quite avoided, and the great increase thereof after the Summer Solstice, which arises, 'tis probable, in part from the Airs retention of one days Heat, till the next augments it again, would in good measure cease among us. And the like is to be said of the Cold in Winter, in all the respects beforementioned. The original of all which Effects being so easily deducible from the present Account of the Deluge, 'tis no question but the Antediluvians might, to their comfort, be wholly Strangers to them. Their Climates were not of so very different Temper; their Seasons leisurely and gradual, entirely following the Solar Course; And their Summers and Winters not so mighty different; at the most in the single Proportion of the Sun's Presence or Absence, Direct or Oblique Situation. In this equable State the Polar Inhabitants might with little danger cut the Line, and the Ethiopians visit the Frigid Zones. In this condition of the World, the peculiar Air of every Country went not far from home, to disturb that of others: A few Days never made any sensible Alteration in the temperature of the Air; and all that an entire Spring or Autumn could do, would still leave the same pretty equable, to be sure very tolerable. On all which, and several other consequential Accounts, we have but too much reason to envy the Ancient Happiness of our Forefathers, and to be sensible of that fatal and destructive Catastrophe, which the wickedness of Mankind brought upon themselves, and all their Posterity to this very Day, at the Deluge we are now speaking of.  
XXXVII. The Constitution of the Antediluvian Air was Thin, Pure, Subtle and Homogeneous, without such gross Steams, Exhalations, Nitrosulphureous, or other Heterogeneous Mixtures, as occasion Coruscations, Meteors, Thunder, Lightning, with Contagious and Pestilential Infections in our present Air; and have so very pernicious and fatal (tho' almost insensible) Effects in the World since the Deluge.  
XXXVII. The consideration of the foregoing Solution is sufficient to clear the present Phaenomenon also; to which therefore the Reader is referred.  
XXXVIII. The Antediluvian Air had no large, gross Masses of Vapours or Clouds, hanging for long seasons in the same. It had no great round drops of Rain, descending in multitudes together, which we call Showers: But the Ground was watered by gentle Mists or Vapours ascending in the Day, and descending, in great measure, again in the succeeding Night.  
XXXVIII. This is also easily understood from what has been already said. So rare, thin, pure, and subtle an Air as the Antediluvian was, would scarce sustain such gross and heavy Masses, as the Clouds are: It would not precipitate the superior Vapours upon the inferior in such quantities, and with such violence, as is necessary to the Production of great round sensible Drops of Rain: It had no gross Steams to retain Heat after the cause of it was gone, and the Sun set; and so the Vapours which were raised in the Day, would descend again in the Night, with the greatest regularity and gentleness. In all which respects the different Nature, Crassitude, and irregular Composition of our present gross Atmosphere, acquired at the Deluge from the Comet's, in which such Opake Masses, as the Clouds, are frequently to be observed, must naturally admit and require those contrary Effects, which the present Proposition takes notice of, and were to be here accounted for.  
XXXIX. The Antediluvian Air was free from violent Winds, Storms, and Agitations, with all their Effects on the Earth and Seas, which we cannot but now be sufficiently sensible of.  
XXXIX. These Phaenomena are such proper consequents of a Primitive Formation, and the original of those opposite ones ever since the Deluge so naturally thence to be derived, that there is no reason to imagine them to have been before. A Comet's Atmosphere is a very stormy Fluid, wherein Masses of Opake Matter are continually hurried about, all manner of ways, in a very uncertain and violent manner. Seeing therefore we acquired at the Deluge so great a quantity of the same Atmosphere, of which ours is now in part composed, 'tis impossible to expect any other State of things than such as this Phaenomenon mentions, and was to be here accounted for.  
Corollary. Hence it appears, That the Wind of the Day, of which Moses makes mention at the Fall of 
Gen. iii 8. Margin.  Man, was not a constant Phaenomenon of the Earth, but peculiar to that time. And this is very agreeable to the Hypothesis before laid down of the commencement of the Diurnal Rotation at the very Day here mentioned; according to which, a Wind must necessarily arise at that point of Time, tho' there were none before or after, till the Deluge. On that beginning of the Diurnal Rotation. (1.) The Equatorial Regions would be elevated, the Polar depressed, the Orb of Earth would be chapped and broken, and warm Steams burst out at the Fissures thereby produced; all which could scarce happen without some Agitation of the Air. But, (2.) What is more certain and more considerable, when the Terraqueous Globe began on a sudden to revolve from West to East, the Air could not presently accompany it, and so must cause a Wind from East to West; till receiving by degrees the Impression, it kept at last equal pace therewith, and resting respectively, caused a constant Calm afterwards. Which Wind being therefore (from the Earth's Velocity there) greatest towards the Equator and Tropics, near the latter of which was the place of Paradise, would be considerable enough, especially in a state otherwise still and calm, to be taken notice of by the Sacred History; and be a kind of Relic or Footstep of the then Commencement of that Diurnal Rotation, which is so necessary to account for it, and has been from other Arguments already proved in its proper place.  
XL. The Autediluvian Air had no Rainbow; as the present so frequently has.  
XL. This is easily accountable from what has been already said. For, (1.) The descent of the Vapours necessary to it was usually, if not only in the Night when the absence of the Sun rendered its appearance impossible. (2.) The descending Vapours composed only a gentle Mist, not sensible round Drops of Rain, as we have before seen, on which yet the Rainbow entirely depends; as those who understand the Nature and Generation thereof will easily confess. So that tho' the Sun were above the Horizon at the fall of the Vapours, the appearance of the Rainbow was not to be expected. (3.) Were the Vapours that fell composed of sensible round Drops, and fell in the daytime, and this in sufficient Quantities, yet for want of a Wind which might drive them together on one side, and thereby clear the Air on the other, for the free admission of the Rays of Light, a Rainbow were seldom or never to be supposed before the Deluge; all which circumstances being now quite otherwise, give us clear reasons for the present frequent appearance of that beautiful and remarkable Phaenomenon, tho' till the Deluge, it was a perfect Stranger to the World.  
XLI. The Antediluvians might only eat Vegetables; but the Use of Flesh after the Flood was freely allowed also.  
XLI. That a State of Nature as to the Air, Earth, Fruits, and other circumstances so very different from ours at present, should require a suitable difference in the Food and Sustenance of Mankind, is very reasonable to believe. But besides, (1.) When the Lives of Animals were naturally so long, (as in correspondence to Mankind is fairly to be supposed) before the Deluge; 'tis not improbable that God Almighty would not permit them to be taken away on any other occasion than that of Sacrifice or Oblation to himself. (2.) Perhaps in the tender and even Condition of the Antediluvians, the eating of Flesh would have spoiled their Tempers, and shortened their Lives; such Food being, I suppose, fitter for our gross and short-lived State since the Flood, than that refined and lasting one before it. (3.) Perhaps the Antediluvian Vegetables were more juicy, nourishing, and wholesome, not only than Flesh, but than themselves have since been; which the better and more fertile Soil out of which they grew then, giveth some reason to conjecture. And whether they had not then some Vegetables which we have not now, may deserve the consideration of such as search after their remains in the Bowels of the Earth: The same care of the Vegetable, as of the Animal-Kingdom not appearing in the Sacred History relating to the Deluge. However, (4.) If we observe that even at this day, the warm Seasons and Countries are less disposed to the eating of Flesh than the cold ones; and remember that the Antediluvian Air was in some degree warmer than the present, we shall not be 
Solut. 35. prius.  wholly to seek for a particular reason of this Phoenomenon.  
XLII. The Lives of the Antediluvians were more universally equal, and vastly longer than ours now are: Men before the Flood frequently approaching near to a thousand, which almost none now do to a hundred years of Age.  
XLII. Tho' several other things might here deserve to be considered, yet I shall only insist upon the difference between the Antediluvian Air, and that since the Flood, to give an account of this Proposition. The consideration of the Pure, Unmixed, Equable, and Gentle Constitution of the former; compared with the Gross, Thick, Hetorogeneous, Mutable, and Violent Condition of the latter, of itself affording a sufficient Solution of this difficulty. That Air which is drawn in every breath; whose included Particles, 'tis probable, insinuate themselves continually into our Blood, and the other Fluids of our Bodies; and on which all experience shows humane Life and Health exceedingly to depend; being at the Deluge changed from a Rare and Thin, to a Thick and Gross Consistence; from an equability or gradual and gentle warmth and coolness of Temperature, to extremity of Heat and Cold; and that with the most sudden and irregular steps from one to another; from True and Pure Air, or an Homogeneous Elastical Fluid, to a mixed and confused Compositum or Atmosphere, wherein all sorts of Effluvia, Sulphureous, Nitrous, Mineral and Metallick, etc. are contained. Which circumstances, if there were no other, will, I imagine, give a satisfactory account of the mighty difference as to the point of Longaevity between the Antediluvians and those which ever since have dwelled on the Face of the Earth. We may obtain some small and partial resemblance of it in a person who had lived many years upon the top of a high Mountain, above the Clouds and Steams of our Earth, and whose temperament of Body was peculiarly disposed for so Pure, Thin, and Undisturbed an AEther as there he enjoyed; and afterward were confined to the most Foggy, Marshy, and Stinking part of the Hundreds in Essex, or of the Bogs in Ireland. What Effect in Point of Life and Health such a Change must have on the Person beforementioned, 'tis not difficult to imagine: And as easy, on a like comparison of the Antediluvian AEther, and the present Atmosphere to account for the Proposition before us; and show as well why men die at all uncertain Periods of Years, and have while they live a Precarious State of Health, with frequent sicknesses; as why none reach any whit near the long Ages of those that before the Deluge continued in Health and Security for near a thousand Years.  
XLIII. Tho' the Antediluvian Earth was not destitute of lesser Seas and Lakes, every where dispersed on the Surface thereof; yet had it no Ocean, or large receptacle of Waters, separating one Continent from another, and covering so large a portion of it, as the present Earth has.  
XLIII. From the Original Formation of the Earth above described, and its unequal subsidence into the Abyss beneath, while in the mean time vast quantities of Vapours were sustained above, and afterwards let fall upon the Earth, its Surface would be unequal; its lowest Valleys filled with Water; and a truly Terraqueous Globe would arise. But these two plain Reasons may be assigned why any great Ocean were not to be expected at the same time. (1.) So Vast and Deep a Valley as the Ocean implies, is not in reason to be derived from such a regular formation of the Earth from a Chaos, as we have above described. No good reason being assignable, why in such a confused mixture as we call a Chaos, the parts should be so strangely disposed, that on one side, all the Upper Orb for some scores of Degrees, and some thousands of Miles together, should be Denser and Heavier than the rest, and by its sinking deepest into the Abyss, produce the vast Channel of the Ocean; while on another side the same Orb, for as many Degrees and Miles, should be universally Rare and Light enough to be very much extant, and compose a mighty Continent, as the case is in our present Earth. Tho' the Atmosphere of a Comet, be so truly Heterogeneous, and it's Opake or Earthy Masses so unequally scattered abroad on the different sides thereof, as even, setting aside the inequality of the Density and Specific Gravity of the several Columns, might compose an Orb of different Thickness or Crassitude, and so cause an unequal Orb on the Face of the Abyss, like that we before supposed it originally to have been; Yet so mighty an inequality, as the present Division of the Earth into an Ocean and Continents must suppose, is by no means to be allowed in the Primitive Chaos; nor would I suppose by any be asserted, if the Generation of those grand Divisions of our Globe were otherwise accountable: which on our Principles being so easily done, as will soon appear, no reason can plead here for their Primitive Introduction. And sure those Agitation and Motions of Parts visible in some sort now in Comets Atmospheres, and to be however granted in the digestion of its parts at first, must sure mix and jumble the parts together to a degree sufficient to prevent so strange an inequality, as the Original Existence of the Ocean and Continents must needs imply. However (2.) The quantity of Water preserved above ground was little or nothing more, as we have showed, than the Heat of the Sun and Central Solid was able to elevate, and the Air at once to sustain, during half a years space; the day time of the second Period of the Creation: Which how insufficient it must have been to the filling of the great Ocean, is easily understood. Which things considered, the Absence of the Ocean, as well as the Existence of Seas, is very easily accountable in the Antediluvian World.   

CHAP. IU. A Solution of the Phaenomena relating to the Universal Deluge, and its Effects upon the Earth.  
XLIV. In the Seventeenth Century from the Creation, there happened a most extraordinary and prodigious Deluge of Waters upon the Earth.  
XLIV. WHatever difficulties may hitherto have rendered this most Noted Catastrophe of the Old World, that it was destroyed by Waters, very hard, if not wholly inexplicable without an Omnipotent Power, and Miraculous Interposition; since the Theory of 
Vid. Fig. 1, & 4, & 7.  Comets, with their Atmospheres and Tails is discovered, they must vanish of their own accord. For if we consider that a Comet is no other than a Chaos; including the very same Bodies, and Parts, of which our own Earth is composed; that the outward Regions of its Atmosphere are plain Vapours, or such a sort of Mist as we frequently see with us; and the Tail a column of the same Vapours, rarified and expanded to a greater degree, as the Vapours which in the clearest Days or Nights our Air contains at present, are; and that withal such a Comet is capable of passing so close by the Body of the Earth as to involve it in its Atmosphere and Tail a considerable time, and leave prodigious quantities of the same Condensed and Expanded Vapours upon its Surface; we shall easily see that a Deluge of Waters is by no means an impossible thing; and in particular that such an individual Deluge as to the Time, Quantity, and Circumstances which Moses describes, is no more so, but fully accountable, that it might be, nay almost demonstrable that it really was. All which the Solutions following will I think give an easy and mechanical account of.  
XLV. This prodigious Deluge of Waters was mainly occasioned by a most extraordinary and violent Rain, for the space of forty Days, and as many Nights, without intermission.  
XLV. When the Earth passed clear through the Atmosphere and Tail of the Comet, in which it would remain for about 10 or 12 hours (as from the Velocity of the Earth, and the Crassitude of the said Tail on Calculation does appear) it must acquire, from the violence of the Column of Vapours descend towards the Sun, impeded by the Earth's Interposition and Reception of the same; and from the Attractive Power of the Earth itself withal, enforcing more to descend; it must, I say, acquire upon its Surface immense quantities of the Vapours before mentioned. A great part of which being in a very Rare and Expanded condition, after their Primary Fall, would be immediately mounted upward into the Air, and afterward descend in violent and outrageous Rains upon the Face of the Earth. All those Vapours which were rarer and lighter than that Air which is immediately contiguous to the Earth, must certainly ascend to such a height therein, where its Density and Specific Gravity were correspondent (as far as that Crowd of their fellow Vapours, with which the Air was oppressed would give leave;) And so afterwards, as they cooled, thickened, and collected together, like our present Vapours must descend in most prodigious Showers of Rain for a long time afterwards, and very naturally occasion that forty Days and forty Nights Rain mentioned in the Proposition before us.  
XLVI. This vast quantity of Waters was not derived from the Earth or Seas, as Rains constantly now are; but from some other Superior and Celestial Original.  
XLVI. This is already evident from what has been just now said: The source of all these Rains being one of those Superior or Celestial Bodies which we call Comets; or more peculiarly the Atmosphere and Tail thereof.  
XLVII. This vast Fall of Waters, or forty Days Rain, began on the fifth day of the Week, or Thursday the twenty seventh day of November, being the seventeenth day of the second Month from the Autumnal Equinox; (corresponding this Year 1696. to the twenty eighth day of October)  
XLVII. This has been already explained in 
Hypoth. 10. prius.  effect, in the Hypothesis hereto relating; where it was proved that a Comet on that very day here named passed by the Earth; and by consequence began those Rains which for the succeeding forty days space continued without any Interruption.  
XLVIII. The other main cause of the Deluge, was the breaking up the Fountains of the great Abyss, or causing such Chaps and Fissures in the upper Earth, as might permit the Waters contained in the Bowels of it when violently pressed and squeezed upwards, to ascend, and so add to the quantity of those which the Rains produced.  
XLVIII. This has in part been explained in 
Lem. 82, 83. prius. Fig. 7.  the Lemmata hereto relating; and will be more fully understood from the Figure there also referred to. For Let adbc represent the Earth, moving along the Ecliptic GH, from G towards H. 'Tis evident that the Figure of the Earth before the approach of the Comet, as far as 'tis here concerned, was Spherical. But now, let us suppose the Comet by Dh (as it was descending towards its Perihelion, along its Trajectory OF, from E towards F) to approach very near, and arrive at the nearest Position, represented in the Figure. 'Tis evident that this presence of the Comet would cause a double Tide, as well in the Seas above, as in the Abyss below; the former of which being less considerable in itself, and not to our present purpose, need not be taken any farther notice of: But the latter would be vastly great, (suppose seven or eight Miles high above its former Position) 
Vid. Scholar post Hypoth. 10. prius.  would produce mighty Effects on the Orb above it, and so deserves a nicer consideration in this place. As soon therefore as the Comet came pretty near, (as suppose within the Moon's distance) this double Tide would begin to rise, and increase all the time of its approach, till the Comet was nearest of all, as in the Figure. And then these Tides, or double Protuberances of the Abyss, would be at their utmost height. So that the Surface of the Abyss, and of its incumbent Orb of Earth, would put on that Elliptic, or rather truly and exactly Oval Figure, under which 'tis 
Lem. 82. prius.  here represented. Now, 'tis certain, that this Sphoeroid Surface of the Abyss is larger than its former Sphoerical one; 'tis also certain, that the Orb of Earth which rested on this Abyss, must be obliged to follow its Figure, and accommodate itself to this large Oval; which being impossible for it to do while it remained Solid, continued, and conjoined, it must of necessity enlarge itself, and by the violent force of the increasing Surface of the Abyss be stretched, cracked, broken, and have innumerable Fissures made quite through it, from the upper to the under Surface thereof, nearly perpendicular to the same Surfaces. So that this Orb of Earth which originally, in its primary formation, was Spherical; its inward Compages or Strata even, conjoined, and continual; which had afterward, at the commencing of the Diurnal Rotation, been changed into an Oblate Sphoeroid, and at the same time been thereby broken, chapped, and disjointed; by that time its wounds had been well healed, and it was in some measure settled, and fixed in such a condition, received this new Disruption at the Deluge. It's old Fissures were opened, and the Fountains of the Abyss (most Naturally and Emphatically so styled, according to Dr. Woodward's, 
Vid Essay Pa. 121, &c and Pallas 15●.  Account of the Origin of Fountains) broken up; and sufficient Gaps made for a Communication between the Abyss below, and the Surface of the Earth above the same, if any occasion should be given for the Ascent of the former, or Descent of any thing from the latter. And here 'tis to be noted, that these Chaps and Fissures, tho' they were never so many or so open, could not of themselves raise any Subterraneous Waters, nor contribute one jot to the drowning of the Earth. The Upper Orb was long ago settled, and sunk as far into the Abyss as the Law of hydrostatics required; and whether 'twere entire or broken, would cause no new pressure; and no more than maintain its prior situation on the Face of the Deep. These Fissures had been at least as open and extended in their Original Generation, when the Diurnal Rotation began, as at this time, and yet was there no danger of a Deluge. So that tho' this breaking up of the Fountains of the Deep was a prerequisite condition, and absolutely necessary to the Ascent of the Subterraneous Waters, yet was it not the proper and direct cause or efficient thereof: That is to be derived from another original, and is as follows. As soon as the presence of the Comet had produced those vast Tides, or double elevation and depression of the Abyss, and thereby disjointed the Earth, and caused the before-mentiond patent holes or breaches quite through the Body of it, the Fall of Waters began, and quickly covered the Earth, and crowded the Air with vast quantities there of: Which Waters being adventitious or additional ones, and of a prodigious weight withal, must press downward with a mighty force, and endeavour to sink the Orb of Earth deeper into the Abyss, according as the entire weight of each column of Earth, and its incumbent Waters together, agreeably to the Law of hydrostatics, did now require. And had the Earth, as it was 
Lem. 75, 76. prius.  in its first subsiding into the Abyss, been loose, separate, and unfixed, so as to admit the Abyss between its parts, and suffer a gentle subsidence of the Columns of Earth in the requisite proportion, we could scarce have expected any Elevation of the Subterraneous Waters. But the Strata of the Earth were long ago settled, fastened, and consolidated together, and so could not admit of such a farther immersion into the fluid. On which account the new and vast pressure of the Orb of Earth upon the Abyss would certainly force it upward, or any way, wheresoever there were a passage for it: To which therefore the Breaches, Holes, and Fissures so newly generated, or rather opened afresh by the violence of the Tides in the Abyss beneath, would be very ready and natural Outlets; through which it would Ascend with a mighty force, and carry up before it whatever was in its way, whether Fluid or Solid, whether 'twere Earth or Water. And seeing, as we before saw, the Lower Regions of the Earth were full of Water, pervading and replenishing the Pores 
Solut. 6 prius.  and Interstices thereof; which Waters on the opening of the Fissures would from all sides ouze into, and fill up the Inferior parts of the same, and rest upon the Face of the Abyss; the Dense Fluid of the Abyss, in its violent Ascent through the Fissures, would carry before it, and throw out at the tops of the said Fissures great quantities of the same; and if its force were any where sufficient, would cast itself also out at the same passages; and by both or either ways would mightily add to the quantity of the Waters already on the Face of the Earth, and become a fresh and a prodigious augmentation of that Deluge, which began already to overwhelm and destroy the Inhabitants thereof. For the better apprehension of this matter, let us imagine the following Experiment were made. Suppose a Cylinder of Stone or Marble fitted so exactly to a hollow Cylindrical Vessel, that it may just Ascend or Descend freely within it: Let the Cylinder of Stone or Marble have small holes bored quite through it, parallel to the Axis thereof: Let the Vessel be filled half full of Water; and the Cylinder, as gently as you please, be put into the Vessel, till it touch the Water: Let then each of the holes through the Cylinder be filled in part with Oil, or any other Fluid lighter than the Water, to Swim upon the Surface thereof: Things being thus provided, you have the very case of the Deluge before you; and what effects you here, in a lesser degree, will observe, are but the representations of those great and remarkable ones of which we are now speaking. For as the weight of the Cylinder pressing upon the Surface of the Water would squeeze the Oil upon its Surface through the holes, and cast it out thereat with some violence, and cast itself too out at the same passages if the holes were not too high, in comparison to the quantity of the entire pressure upon the Surface of the Water; just so the Weight of the Columns of Earth, augmented by the additional Waters of the Comet, would squeeze and press upon the Surface of the Abyss; which being a Fluid Mass, and incapable of sustaining a pressure in one part, without equally communicating 
Newt. p. 290, etc.  it to all the rest, any way whatsoever; must burst out wherever such pressure was wanting, and throw itself up the Fissures; carrying up before it, and throwing out upon the Earth those Waters which (like Oil on the Water in the Experiment) lay upon its Surface, and for the altitude perhaps of some Miles covered the same; and thereby mightily increasing the greatness of the Deluge, and having a main stroke in that destruction which it brought upon the Earth. All which, I think, gives us a clear, easy, and mechanical account of this (hitherto inexplicable) Secondary Cause of the Deluge, the breaking up the Fountains of the Great Deep, and thereat the elevating the Subterraneous Waters, and bringing them out upon the Face of the Earth.  
Corollary 1. These Chaps or Fissures at the Deluge would commonly be the same with those at the commencing of the Diurnal Rotation. It being easier to break the Compages of the Earth where it had once been broken already, and was never united well again, than in other places where it was entire and continued: And those parts which sustained the rather greater force at the former Convulsion, would at least as well sustain this, of which we are now speaking, and preserve their former continuity still, as they did before the Flood.  
Coral. 2. Hence if these Fissures are the occasion and source of Fountains, as Dr. Woodward very probably asserts, The Antediluvian and Postdiluvian Springs must be generally the very same; as arising from the same Originals; so far as the mutations at the Earth's Surface to be afterward explained would permit and allow in the case.  
Coral. 3. Since we have before showed, that the Mountainous Columns of the Earth are the losest, the least compacted, and least solid of all others, The Earth would be the most subject to the Fissures and Breaches in those parts, and the generality of Springs and Rivers would now proceed from thence: Unless the peculiar Stony, or other firm Compages of the same prevented the Effects here mentioned, as sometimes perhaps might happen in the present case.  
Coral. 4. Hence 'tis evident, that there was no great Ocean, but only smaller Lakes and Seas, before the Flood. For otherwise the Tule or Flux of the Ocean would have been so great and violent, as to have superseded almost all the designs of the ensuing Deluge, and have withal extremely endangered, if not certainly destroyed, the Ark, and all those Creatures which were entering into it: Which the small Tides in the small Lakes and Seas would not at all affect, or disturb.  
XLIX. All these Fountains of the great Deep were broken up on the very first day of the Deluge, or the very first day when the Rains began.  
XLIX. This is very easily understood from the space of time that the Comet was near the Earth. For the duration of this Disruption, or breaking of the Orb of Earth, occasioned by the nearness of the Comet, must be commensurate thereto; which, tho' we should take in all the space it was nearer than the Moon, could not possibly, as is easy to Calculate, amount to Nine Hours; which is indeed much more than need be allowed; and is yet sufficiently within that Days space which this Phaenomenon, if occasion were, could allow us to suppose; and so fully satisfies the same.  
L. Yet the very same day, Noah, his Family, and all the Animals entered into the Ark.  
L. Tho' 'tis otherwise not a little strange that the entry into the Ark should be deferred till this Day; yet 'tis clear and easy on the present Hypothesis. For as to the Fountains of the great Deep, which were broken up this Day, thereby the Earth and its Contents were only gradually and insensibly elevated; but no other disturbance given to Noah in his Entry into the Ark at the same time. The Fissures indeed were now made, but till the weight of the Waters from the Comet could operate, no Water would from thence arise to disturb him. And tho' they had, yet unless there were some of the great Fissures or Spouts just where he was, no interruption could this day be given him therefrom. As to the Rains themselves, tho' they all fell first upon the Earth nearly within the compass of this Day, and so must cause a most prodigious destruction and confusion upon the Earth where they so fell; yet the peculiar situation of Mount Caucasus, on or near which the Ark was, did secure it; this day, tho' so outrageous and destructive a one to the Inhabitants of the other parts of the Globe, was yet here fair and calm, as at other times: Which is thus demonstrated. 'Tis evident that Mount Caucasus is ficuate pretty near the Centre of our Northern Continent; or indeed some 20 or 25 degrees North-east from the same; that is, as will hereafter appear, pretty near the Point b, 
Solut 65. infrà Fig. 7.  or somewhat below it towards c: Which Mountain Caucasus was directly exposed therefore to the Comet at its nearest distance, represented in the Figure. When the Comet therefore was moving from E to F, so soon as the Earth came within its Atmosphere and Tail, a Cylindrical Column of Vapours would be intercepted, and bore off by the Earth in its passage, whose Basis were somewhat larger than a great Circle on the Earth, and whose Direction or Axis, from the compound Motion of the Comet and of the Earth, were at about 45 degrees of Inclination with the Ecliptic or parallel to cd, the lesser Axis of the Earth. That is, the first fall of the Vapours would affect one Hemisphere of the Earth at a time, that, namely, which were properly exposed to their descent; and the other would be not at all affected therewith, till the Earth's Diurnal Rotation by degrees exposed the other parts in like manner, and brought every one at last within the verge of that Hemisphere on which was the first and most violent descent of the Vapours. Now this Hemisphere would be represented in the Figure by a d b; and the opposite one, which entirely escaped at the same time by a c b. So that seeing the Ark, or Mount Caucasus, was below the Point b; and by the Diurnal Rotation quickly got farther within the fair Hemisphere; it would remain in the same during all the time of this first violent Fall of the Waters, and have a calm and quiet day for the entry into the Ark; while the other Regions of the Globe were subject to so violent a Storm, and such fury of descending Vapours as no Age past or future had been, or were to be exposed to. This place could only be capable of some falling Vapours three or four hours after Sunset, in case the Earth were not at that time got clear of the Tail of the Comet, in which it had been all the preceding day: And consequently, Noah had as fair and calm a time of entering into the Ark, with all his Family, and the other Animals, as could be desired; when no other parts of the Globe, but those agreeing in such a peculiar situation with him, could have permitted the same. Which is, I think, not a mere Satisfactory, but a very Surprising account of the present Proposition.  
Corollary 1. Hence the time of the breaking open of the Fountains of the Deep, and of the beginning of the Rains, very nearly coincident therewith, is determined; and that, agreeably to the Mosaic History, much nearer than to a Day; (with which exactness we have hitherto contented ourselves in the case) And indeed almost to an Hour. For seeing all the Fountains of the great Deep were broken up on this day; seeing the forty days Rain began on the same day; seeing Noah, with all his Family, and all the other Creatures entered on this selfsame day into the Ark; all which certainly require very near an entire day; and yet seem very incompatible; there is no other way but to assert, that tho' the breaking up of the Fountains of the Great Deep, and the Fall of the Waters, were coincident, and upon the same day with the Entry into the Ark, as the Text most expressly asserts; yet the place where the Ark was, escaped the effects of the same till the Evening; and while the rest of the Earth was abiding the fury of the same, enjoyed so calm, fair, and undisturbed a day, as permitted their regular and orderly going into the Ark before the Waters overtook them. So that the Deluge must, according to the Sacred History, have commenced in the Morning, and yet not reached the particular place where Noah was till the Evening, or the coming on of the ensuing Night: Which how exactly the present Hypothesis is correspondent to, I shall leave the Reader to judge from what has been said under this last Proposition; according to which 'tis plain, that the Comet passed by the Earth, broke up the Fountains of the Deep, and began the forty days Rains after Sunrising, about Eight or Nine a Clock in the Morning; from which time till Eight or Nine a Clock at Night, and long after Sunset, tho' the Waters fell with the greatest violence on the Earth, yet they affected a single Hemisphere at a time only, into which the Diurnal Rotation did not all that while convert the Regions near the Ark; and this most nicely and wonderfully corresponds to the greatest accuracy of the present case, and of the Mosaic History. So that now we may, agreeably both to the Sacred History, and the Calculations from the present Hypothesis, assert, that the Deluge began at the Meridian of Mount Caucasus on Thursday the twenty seventh day of November, in the year of the Julian Period, 2365, between Eight and Nine a Clock in the Morning. Which exactness of Solution, wherein not only the Day, but almost Hour assigned from the Mosaic History is correspondent to the present Hypothesis, how remarkable an Attestation it is to the same, and how full a confirmation of the most accurate Verity of the Mosaic History, I need not remark: Such reflections when Just, being very Natural with every careful Reader.  
Corollary 2. Here is an instance of the peculiar Providence of God in the Preservation of the Ark, by ordering the Situation so as to escape the Violence of the thick Vapours in their first precipitate fall, which otherwise must probably have dashed it to pieces. For considering their Velocity of Motion, which indeed was incredible, no less than eight hundred Miles in the space of a Minute; 'tis not easy to suppose, that any Building could sustain and preserve itself under the violence thereof; which we see the Ark, by the peculiar place of its Situation, twenty or twenty five degrees North-East from the Centre of our Northern Continent, was wonderfully secured from, while the other Regions of the Earth were exposed thereto, and in great measure, 'tis probable, destroyed thereby.  
Coral. 3. Hence 'tis evident, That the place of the Ark before assigned, at Mount Caucasus, was its true one, and not any Mountain in or near Armenia. For had it been there seated, it had been exposed to the violence of the falling Vapours, and instead of a quiet entry into the Ark on this first day of the Deluge, the Ark itself, with all the Creatures that were to be preserved in it, would have utterly perished in the very beginning thereof.  
Coral. 4. Hence the reason may easily be given, why the History of the Deluge takes no notice of this passing by of the Comet; viz. because none of those who survived the Deluge, could see or perceive the same. For at the time of the approach of the Comet at first, both the latter end of the Night-season, when all were asleep; and the Mists, which according to the Nature of the Antediluvian Air, were probably then upon the Earth, and obscured the Face of the Heavens, hindered any prospect of this dreadful Body. And soon after the Morning came, they were actually involved in the Atmosphere of the Comet, and so in its Tail presently after, which would only appear a strange and unusual Mist or Cloud at a distance, wholly depriving them of the distinct view of the Comet itself, and leaving them utterly ignorant of the true occasion of the following Catastrophe, unless any intimation should have been given them thereof by a Divine Revelation.  
LI. Tho' the first and most violent Rains continued without intermission but forty Days, yet after some time the Rains began again, and ceased not till the seventeenth Day of the seventh Month, or a hundred and fifty Days after the Deluge began.  
LI. It has been already abserved, That the 
Ccroll. 1. Scholar post Hypoth. 10. prius. Fig. 1.  Comet would involve the Earth in its Tail a second time, about fifty four or fifty five Days after its first passing by, as well as it did before; as 'tis also represented in the Figure. Which being supposed, the Earth must receive a new stock of Vapours as before; and the Rains which had intermitted for fourteen or fifteen Days, must begin again. The differences between the former and latter Rains would be, (1.) These latter Vapours proceeding from the Tail, whereas the former did principally from the much denser Atmosphere of the Comet, would be less copious, and less violent than the other, and cause a gentler Rain. (2.) These Vapours being newly rarified by the prodigious Heat at the Perihelion, and raised thereby to a mighty height in the Tail, from their greater rarity and lightness, higher ascent in our Air consequent thereupon, and longer time thence necessary to their cooling and descent in Rains upon the Earth, would be much longer in falling, and produce a continual Rain of many more days than the former did. Both which are exactly agreeable to the Mosaic History; whence it appears, that the first Rains had the principal stroke in the Deluge; and that if this secondary Rain commenced at the time here assigned, it must have continued 95 or 96 days; which is considerably more than double the number of those 40, within which the former Rains were confined.  
LII. This second, and less remarkable Rain was derived from such a cause as the former was.  
LII. This is sufficiently evident already, since the same Comet afforded the matter for both Rains equally.  
LIII. Tho' the Fountains of the great Deep were broken up, and the forty days Rain began at the same time; yet is there a very observable mention of a threefold growth, or distinct augmentation of the Waters, as if it were on three several accounts, and at three several times.  
LIII. This is particularly correspondent to the present Hypothesis; wherein (1.) The principal Rain of 40 days; (2.) The Eruption and Ascent of the Subterraneous Waters, occasioned by their weight and pressure; (3.) The lesser Rain of 95 or 96 days, were both different in themselves, and in their time of commencing, and caused a distinct augmentation of the Waters, agreeably to the greatest nicety of this Proposition.  
LIV. The Waters of the Deluge increased by degrees till their utmost height; and then decreased by degrees till they were clearly gone off the Face of the Earth.  
LIV. This is evident as to the increase of the Deluge, by what has been already said; and will equally be so of its decrease, when we come to it hereafter.  
LV. The Waters of the Deluge were Still, Calm, free from Commotions, Storms, Winds, and Tempests, of all sorts, during the whole time in which the Ark was afloat upon them.  
LV. It has already appeared, that there were no 
Phaenom.  Storms, Tempests, or other violent Commotions 
Phaenom. 39 prius.  in the Antediluvian Air till the Deluge; and that during the space here referred to, none would arise, 'tis but reasonable to allow. For as to the first and principal Rain, it was so constant, so downright, and so uninterrupted, that no little commotion in the Air could have place; or if it had, could disturb it; which is commonly the case of long and settled Rains with us at this day. As to the Subterraneous Waters, ascending with some violence, they were confined to several particular places, and not universal; and though they might cause some commotions at the bottom of the Waters, yet might the surface of the same, and the Air, be sufficiently calm and undisturbed. But as to the third Cause of the Deluge, It must be granted, agreeably to what has been before 
Coroll. 3.  observed, That the descending Vapours would 
Lem. 65. prius.  not be merely such, but mixed with many heterogenerous Particles of all sorts, Sulphur, Brimstone, Niter, Coal, Mineral Effluvia, Metallick Steams, and the like, which the prodigious heat at the Perihelion had dissolved and elevated into the Tail of the Comet: From the confused mixture, irregular fermentations, and disagreeing motions of all which, 'tis probable the preternatural and violent commotions in the Atmosphere then, and since, are mainly to be deduced. So that assoon as the latter 94 or 95 days Rains were almost over; assoon as these rarified Corpuscles were descended into the lower and narrower Regions of the Air; and being crowded closer, were, by the greater heat there predominant, put into such irregular fermentations as they were already disposed for; 'Tis natural to suppose that Winds, and Storms of all sorts, and those in a very extraordinary manner, would arise, and cause the most sensible and extreme perturbations of the Waters (now covering to a vast depth the face of the whole Earth) that could easily be conceived: Of which the following Proposition will give farther occasion to discourse.  
LVI. Yet during the Deluge there were both Winds and Storms of all sorts in a very violent manner.  
LVI. Seeing, as we just now saw, that at the end of the latter Rains the greatest Storms possible were to be expected; and seeing yet the Ark, which had been afloat so long, and was so still (the Waters being now at the very highest) was incapable of abiding a stormy Sea, as we proved under the former Phaenomenon; there at first view appears the greatest danger imaginable, of its perishing in the future immoderate and extraordinary Commotions. And this danger is increased by this Reflection; That as probably it had been afloat during the most part of the 150 days, while the Waters were gradually and gently augmenting; so one would imagine aught it to be, for at least as many days, during the at least as gentle and gradual decrease of the same afterwards: i. e. The Ark ought to have been as long afloat in the stormy, as it had been in the calm part of the Deluge. But this difficulty, which is to appearance so entirely insoluble, will soon vanish, if we consider that the Ark rested upon Caucasus, 
Vid. Solu. 59 infrà.  the then highest Mountain in the world. For seeing the Waters prevailed above the same Mountain 15 Cubits only, a great part of which depth 
Gen. seven. 20.  of Water would be drawn by the Ark itself; upon the very first ceasing of the Rains from above, and of the Waters from the Abyss beneath, which permitted the least subsiding and diminution of the Deluge, the Ark must immediately rest upon the ground, and thereby secure itself from the impending Storms. And that accordingly it did so, at the time assigned, on the conclusion of the 150 days, or the very same individual day when the Wind began, is particularly and expressly observed and affirmed by Moses: Which being a very remarkable coincidence, exactly agreeable to the present Hypothesis, as well as to the Sacred History, and of very considerable Importance, I shall set down the words at large, as follows:  
The waters prevailed upon the Earth an hundred 
Gen. seven. ult. & viij. 1, 2, 3, 4.  and fifty days (viz. from the seventeenth of thesecond, to the seventeenth of the seventh Month). And God remembered Noah, and every living thing, and all the cattle that was with him in the Ark: And God made a wind to pass over the earth, and the waters assuaged. The fountains also of the deep, and the windows of heaven were stopped, and the rain from heaven was restrained. And the waters returned from off the earth continually: and after the end of the hundred and fifty days, the waters were abated. And the ark rested in the seventh month, on the seventeenth day of the month, upon the mountains of Ararat.  
Corollary. Hence 'tis obvious to remark the wonderful Providence of God for the Preservation of the Ark, and the sole Remains of the old World therein contained, in ordering all circumstances, so, that it was afloat just all the calm Season of the Deluge, but as soon as ever any tempestuous Wether arose, was safe landed on the top of Caucasus.  
LVII. This Deluge of Waters was universal in its extent and effect; reaching to all the parts of the Earth, and destroying all the Land-Animals on the entire Surface thereof; those only excepted which were with Noah in the Ark.  
LVII. This might justly have been made a Corollary of the next Proposition, (for if the Waters in any one Region, much more a complete Hemisphere, exceeded the tops of the highest Mountains, it would certainly diffuse itself and overflow the other also): But being capable in the present Hypothesis of a separate Proof, deserves a distinct Consideration. Now of the several Causes of the Deluge, those Vapours which were derived from the Comet's Tail, both at the first and second passage of the Earth through the entire Column thereof, by reason of the Earth's Mora, or abiding therein about 12 hours, or a semi-revolution, and the fall of the Vapours on an entire Hemisphere at the same time, would affect the whole Earth, and though not exactly equally, yet pretty universally make a Deluge in all the Regions of the Globe. The subterraneous Waters, being the proper effect of the weight of the other, would also be as universal as they, and that every where, generally speaking, in the same proportion. 'Tis true, the Waters which were derived from the Atmosphere of the Comet (the principal Source of the 40 days Rain) were not wholly so universal as the former at first, by reason of the shorter Mora or abiding of the Earth therein (though even much above half of the Earth's entire surface would hence be immediately affected): But if we consider the Velocity of the Earth's Diurnal Rotation, and that the Mass of newly acquired Vapours was not at first partaker of the same, but by degrees to receive the impression thereof, we shall with ease apprehend, that a few of the first Rotations would wind or wrap these, as well as the other Vapours, quite round the Earth, and thereby cause a very equal distribution of them all in the Atmosphere, and at last render the Rains very evenly Universal. To which uniform distribution the Nature of the Air itself, as at present it I suppose does, might contribute: Such an Elastical Fluid as the Air scarce suffering a lasting Density or Crowd of Vapours in one Region, without communicating some part to the others adjoining; that so a kind of Equilibrium in the weight, crassitude, and density of its several Columns may be preserved through the whole. So that at last, the Deluge must have been Universal, because every one of the Causes thereof appear to have been truly so.  
LVIII. The Waters at their utmost height were fifteen Cubits above the highest Mountains, or three Miles at the least perpendicular above the common Surface of the Plains and Seas.  
LVIII. In order to make some estimate of the quantity of Water which this Hypothesis affords us, let us suppose that the one half came from the Comet, or the Rains; and the other half from the Subterraneous Water: (Tho' 'tis not impossible that much the greater part might arise from the latter:) Let us also suppose, that the tenth part of the rest arose from the Tail of the Comet, at both the times of its enclosing the Earth; and the other nine from its Atmosphere; (tho' 'tis possible that a much less proportion ought to be derived from the former) 'Tis evident from the Velocity of Comets, at the distance from the Sun here to be considered, and the usual Crassitude or Diameter of the Tails thereof, that the Earth would be near half a day, or 12 hours each time within the limits thereof; and by consequence that it would intercept and receive upon itself a Cylindrical Column of Vapour, whose Basis were equal to that of a great Circle on the Earth, and whose Altitude were about 750000 Miles. If we therefore did but know the proper density of the Vapour compesing the Tail of the Comet, or what proportion it bears to that of Water, 'twere easy to reduce this matter to Calculation, and very nearly to determine the quantity enquired after. That the Tail of a Comet, especially at any considerable distance from the Comet itself, is exceeding rare, is evident, by the vastness of its extent, and the distinct appearance of the sixth Stars quite through the immense Crassitude of its entire Column. Let us, for computation's sake, suppose that the Density of Water to that of this Expanded Column of Vapour is as 3400000 to one; or, which is all one, (since Water is to our Air in Density as 850 to one) that the Density of our Air, is to the Density of this Coulmn of Vapour, as 4000 to one, (which degree of rareness if it be not enough at a great distance from the Comet, as at the second passage; yet I suppose may be more than sufficient at the very Region adjoining thereto, as at the first passage; and so upon the whole no unreasonable Hypothesis:) So that if we divide the Altitude of this Cylindrical Column of (750000 Miles, or) 3750000000 Feet by 3400000 (37500 by 34) we shall have a Column of Water equal thereto. By which Calculation the quantity of Water acquired at each time of the passage through the Tail, would equal a Cylinder, whose Basis were a great Circle on the Earth, as above; and whose Altitude were 1103 Feet: Which quantity being twice acquired, must be doubled; and then will amount to a Cylinder whose Basis were the same as above, and whose Altitude were double the others, or 2206 Feet. Now Archimedes has demonstrated, that the entire Superficies of a Sphere or Globe is four times as large as the Area of one of its great Circles. And by consequence the Column of Vapour beforementioned, when converted into Rain Water, and spread upon the Face of the Earth, would cover the Globe entirely round (had there been no Dryland or Mountains extant above the Surface of the Plains and Seas) a quarter of the height last assigned, or 5411/2 Feet every way: Which being supposed, and what was at the first Postulated of the Atmosphere's quota, the whole Water afforded by the Comet-will cover the Earth entirely to the perpendicular height of the 541c1/2 Feet. To which add, by the Original Postulatum, the equal quantity ascending from the Bowels of the Earth, the Total amounts to 10821 Feet; or above two Miles perpendicular Altitude: Which, when allowance is made for those large spaces taken up by the extant Dry Land and Mountains, will approach very near that three Miles perpendicular height required by the present Phaenomenon.  
Corollary. If the several particulars requisite to the nice adjustment of these Computations were more exactly enquired into, some light on the present Hypothesis, might be afforded to the Density of the Atmospheres and Tails of Comets, which is hitherto undetermined; the consideration of which matter must be referred to Astronomers.  
LIX. Whatever be the height of the Mountain Caucasus, whereon the Ark rested, now; it was at that time the highest in the whole World.  
LIX. If we consult the Figure here referred to, 
Fig. 7.  we shall easily apprehend the Reason of this, otherwise, strange Phicnomenon. For seeing this Mountain was the highest in Asia, or the middle Regions of our Continent; and seeing withal that entire Continent, and chiefly the middle Regions thereof, were elevated by the greatest protuberance of the Abyss dbc above any other correspondent parts of the whole Globe, the absolute or entire height of this Mountain arises not only from its proper Altitude above the neighbouring Plains, but also from the Elevation of the whole Continent, or peculiarly of its middle Regions above the Ancient Surface of the Seas; so that by this advantage of situation, it was at the time here concerned higher not only than its Neighbours, which its own Elevation was sufficient for, but than any other on the Face of the whole Earth: Some of which otherwise it could, I believe, by no means have pretended to match, much less to outdo in Altitude. Now altho' the presence of the Comet which produced these Tides in the Abyss, and elevated the entire Continents above their ancient level, did not remain after the Disruption of the Fountains of the Deep on the first day of the Deluge; yet the Effect thereof, the Elevation of the Continents above their ancient Level, would not so soon, nay would scarce ever entirely cease. We know by common observation, that if a Solid or Settled Mass of Bodies be torn or pulled in pieces, 'tis not easy to put every thing into its place, and reduce the whole to the same fixed Position, and within the same fixed limits, it had before. If a solid compacted mound of Earth were once shattered and divided, were levelled and removed, tho' afterward every individual Dust of the former Earth were laid together again upon the very same Plot and Compass, yet would individual Dust of the former Earth were laid together again upon the very same Plot and Compass, yet would it not be immediately confined within its ancient dimensions; its height would be at first considerably greater than before; and tho' that in length of time would be by degrees diminished, by the gradual settling and crowding together of the parts, and so some approaches would be made thereby towards its ancient density, and lesser elevation; yet neither would be entirely attained; in any moderate space of time at least. And this is the very case before us. That Oval Figure which the Orb of Earth was stretched to at the Deluge, would remain for a considerable time, and be many years in settling so close together, that it might afterward remain fixed and firm for the following generations; before which time 'tis evident, that the Regions near the Centre of our Northern or Larger Continent, were the highest, and those at 90 degrees distance every where the lowest; and by consequence at the time of the Arks resting, the Mountain Caucasus, near the Centre of the Northern Continent, was elevated above the rest, and particularly above the Pike of Teneriff, which seems to be at present the highest of all others. And thus that terrible Phaenomenon is solved, which the Reverend Mr. Warren was so puzzled with, that even on the allowance of so much Miracle as the creation of the Waters of the Deluge, and Annihilation of the same afterward, yet could he not account for the Letter of Moses without a forced and ungrounded Supposition, to the same purpose with the Proposition before us: As you will find him, and not without reason, very emphatically expressing 
Geolog. p. 329, 330. and Defence, p. 171, 172.  himself on this occasion.  
Corollary 1. Here is a visible instance of the Divine Providence for the preservation of the Remains of the Old World, by ordering the building of the Ark near that which would be the highest Mountain in the World; that so upon the very first ceasing of the Rains, and the beginning of the Winds and Storms, it might immediately be safe on the top thereof.  
Coral. 2. The same careful and wise providence is conspicuous in the so accurately adjusting all the circumstances of the Deluge; that tho' it should be high enough to destroy the whole stock of the Dry-land Animals; and yet but just so much above the Mountain Caucasus, as permitted the Ark to rest at the very first decrease of the Waters, and the commencing perturbations of the Air, and the Waves necessarily ensuing; which otherwise must still have destroyed it, notwithstanding the advantage of its situation before observed.  
Coral. 3. Supposing the Truth of our first Postulatum, of the Verity of the Letter of the Mosaic History; as certain as is the greater height of the Pike of Teneriff, or of any other Mountain in the World, above that of Caucasus Now; (of which I suppose no body makes any question) so certain is it (bating unknown causes, and a miraculous Power, as is always in such cases to be supposed) that a Comet was the cause of the Mosaic Deluge. For 'tis certain, by the plainest deduction from the express words of Scripture, that the Mountain on which the Ark rested was at that time the highest in the World. 'Tis therefore certain, that the Continent or Basis on which Mount Caucasus stand, was elevated higher at the Deluge than 'tis at present: and 'tis also certain, that no Body or Mass of Bodies in the whole World can elevate or depress a Continent of the Earth, but such as are capable of approaching the same; or in other words, but Comets; and consequently a Comet did approach near the Earth at the time assigned, and was the cause of the Deluge. Which Chain or Connexion. I take to be so strong, that I believe 'twill not be possible to evade its force; and so what on other arguments has been already established, is fully confirmed by this.  
Coral. 4. 'Tis equally dcmonstrable, that the Upper Orb or Habitable Earth is founded on a Subterraneous Fluid, denser and heavier than itself: This circumstance being absolutely necessary to account for the Phaenomenon we are now upon. For if the internal Regions of the Globe were firm and solid (as is commonly supposed; tho' wholly gratis, and without ground:) Tho' the Comet had passed by, yet there could have been no elevation of any Continent, and the Proposition before us must still have remained Insoluble.  
LX. As the Fountains of the great Deep were broken up at the very same time that the first Rains began, so were they stopped the very same time that the last Rains ended; on the seventeenth day of the seventh Month.  
LX. Tho' I cannot say that the Account of the Deluge, now given, can determine to a Day the time of the Subterraneous Waters ceasing to spout forth (this stoppage of the Fountains of the Deep in Moses) yet 'tis evident, that the time defined by the History is very agreeable to that which from the consideration of the thing itself one should naturally pitch upon. For since the Ascent of the Subterraneous Waters depended on the Waters produced by the Rains, as on the beginning of those Rains it began to ascend, on the continuance thereof continued to do the like, so at the ceasing, probably enough might it cease also; as this Proposition assures us it really did.  
LXI. The abatement and decrease of the Waters of the Deluge was first by a Wind which dried up some. And secondly, by their descent through those Fissures, Chaps, and Breaches, at which part of them had before ascended into the Bowels of the Earth, which received the rest. To which latter also the Wind, by hurrying the Waters up and down, and so promoting their lighting into the beforementioned Fissures, was very much subservient.  
LXI. In order to the giving a satisfactory account of this Proposition, and of the draining the Waters of the Deluge off the Surface of the Earth (which to some has seemed almost as difficult to solve as their first Introduction); It must first be granted that the Air could receive and sustain but very inconsiderable quantities, in comparison of the entire Mass which lay upon the Earth; yet some it might, and would naturally do; which accordingly both the Wind here mentioned, and the Sun also took away, and turned into Vapour immediately after the ceasing of the latter Rains. But as to all the rest, there is no imaginable place for their Reception, or whither their natural Gravity obliged them to retreat to, excepting the Bowels of the Earth; which must therefore be distinctly considered in this place. Now we may remember, from what has been formerly said, that the quantity of Solids, or earthy Parts in the upper Orbs primary Formation, was very much greater 
Lem. 78. cum Coral. & Solut. 6. prius.  than that of Fluids', or watery Parts; and consequently, that the inward Regions of the Earth being generally dry and porous, were capable of receiving mighty quantities of Waters without any swelling, without any alteration of the external Figure, or visible Bulk. And indeed, if we allow, as we ought, any considerable Crassitude to this upper Orb, its interior Regions might easily contain a much greater quantity of Waters than what was upon the Earth at the Deluge; especially when so great a part of them was before there, and would only fill up their old places again. So that all the difficulty is now reduced to this, By what Pipes, Canals, or Passages, these Waters could be conveyed into the Bowels of the Earth? Which in truth can admit of no dispute, nothing sure being to be conceived more natural Inlets to these Waters, than those very perpendicular Fissures which were the Outlets to so great a part of them before. As soon therefore as the Waters ceased to ascend upwards through those Breaches, they must to be sure descend downward's by the same; and this descent is more natural than the prior ascent could be esteemed to be; which was a force upon them, compelling them against their Natures to arise upwards, when this retreat into the same Interstices is no other than their own proper Gravity required, and inclined them to. The case here is in part like that of a Sieve, first by force pressed down into a Vessel of Water, till it were filled therewith, and then suffered to emerge again; where through the very same Holes at which the Waters ascended into, they afterward descended out of the Sieve again, and retreated into their own Element as before. All that in particular deserves here to be farther noted, is, the Interest of the Wind, or of the Agitations of the Waters (goings and returnings in the Hebrew Phrase) made mention of in this Proposition. And these Commotions are in truth very useful, and very necessary assistants to the draining of the Waters from off the Earth. For when the most part of the Fissures were in the Mountains, 'twould have been a difficult thing to clear the Valleys and lower Grounds, had there been a perfect Calm, and every Collection of Waters remained quietly in its own place. But when the Waters were so violently agitated and hurried from one place to another, they would thereby very frequently light into the Fissures, and Breaches, and so descend as well as the rest into the heart of the Earth; very agreeable to the Assertion of this Proposition.  
Corollary 1. Seeing the most of the Fissures were in the Mountains, the decrease and going off of the Waters would be greatest at first, while the generality of the Mountains were under water, and less and gentler afterwards.  
Coral. 2. Several low Countries now bordering on the Seas, might for many Years after the Deluge be under Water, which by the descent of more of the Waters into the Bowels of the Earth, might become Dry-land afterward; and by their smoothness and equability show their once having lain under, and been made so plain by the Waters. Instances of which are now very observable in the World: In particular, those parts of Cambridgeshire and Lincolnshire which border on the Germane Ocean, appear very evidently to have originally been in the same case, as any careful Observer will easily pronounce.  
LXII. The dry Land, or habitable Part of the Globe, is since the Deluge divided into two vast Continents, almost opposite to one another, and separated by a great Ocean interposed between them.  
LXII. The Figure in which the Comet left the Earth, and which it would in some measure retain ever after, was, as may be seen in the Figure, an Oval or Oblong Sphaeroid, whose longer Axis ab would determine the highest extant 
Fig. 7  Parts of the Earth; and whose shorter Axis, cd, by a Revolution about the Centre perpendicularly to the longer Axis, would alike determine the lowest or most depressed Parts thereof. When therefore as many Waters were run down into the Earth as the Apertures could receive; all that remained (excepting the ancient lesser Seas somewhat augmented every where) must be found in the lowest Valleys, or near the shorter Axis' Revolution, all round the Globe, composing a mighty Ocean; while the two elevated Regions, near the two ends of the longer Axis, were extant above the Waters, and composed those two opposite Continents of the Earth, made mention of in this Proposition.  
Corollary 1. 'Tis probable that America is entirely separated from our Continent by the interposed Ocean, without any Neck of Land, by which it has been by many imagined to communicate with Tartary.  
Coral. 2. America was peopled from this Continent some Ages after the Deluge by Navigation. For seeing there is no Communication between us and them by Land; seeing also the Ancient Inhabitants of it perished entirely at the Deluge (as the Testimony of the Sacred Scriptures, the consideration of their lesser Numbers, and the impossibility of any Preservation of Men by an Ark any where but at the Mountain Caucasus, the highest Hill near the Centre of the highest Continent in the World, appearing from what has been said, do conspire to demonstrate). 'Tis evident they must have been repeopled by Sea, from this Continent.  
Coral. 3. Navigation, tho' it was not before the Flood, or till then very inconsiderable; yet is not so wholly new and late in the World, as some imagine. Which Observation is very agreeable with the Sacred Records, which intimate no less than three Years Voyages 
1 Kings x. 22.  in the days of Solomon; and with Herodotus, who mentions a Voyage through the Red-Sea round 
2 Chron. ix. 21.  Africa, and so through the straits of Gibraltar into the Mediterranean in the days of Neco. 
L. 4. c. 42, 43.   
LXIII. One of these Continents is considerably larger than the other.  
LXIII. Since in all Tides, and so in those Protuberances which occasioned the present Continents, that which respects the Body producing the same, is larger than its opposite one; 'tis evident, so it ought to be here, and the Continent situate about the Point b, considerably larger than the opposite one about a, agreeably to this Proposition.  
Corollary. In this posture of the Abyss, and its incumbent Orb, the Earth is correspondent to the Egg, its ancient Symbol and Representative, not only in its inward and entire Constitution, but in some measure in its external Figure also; the resemblance between them becoming by this means in a manner Universal.  
LXIV. The larger Continent lies most part on the North-side of the Equator; and the smaller, most part on the South.  
LXIV. The Position of the Continents depended mainly on the time of the year when the Comet passed by. For since the Comet descended in the Plain of the Ecliptic from the Regions almost opposite to the Sun, and came to its nearest distance about 130 degrees onward from the Point in the Ecliptic opposite to the Sun, before which, and yet scarce till after the Comet were passed 90 degrees, or the Periphery of the Ecliptic, would the Tides be great enough to burst the Orb of Earth, and fix the Centres of the Continents; By considering the place of the Earth in the Ecliptic, and counting about 100 degrees onward, one may determine the Latitude of the Point on the Earth directly exposed to the Comet's Body, and by consequence of its opposite Point also; about which Points the two Continents lay. Now the Earth being about the middle of Taurus to an eye at the Sun (which I always in such cases suppose), at the time of the passing by of the Comet, about the middle of the second Month from the Autumnal Equinox, the latter part of Leo (being 100 degrees onward from the Point opposite to the Sun) will nearly determine the Latitude of the larger Continent d b c, as by consequence will the latter part of Aquarius that of the smaller d a c: On which accounts 'tis evident, that the larger must be mostly on the North, and the smaller mostly on the Southside of the Equator.  
LXV. The Middle or Centre of the North Continent is about sixteen or eighteen degrees of Northern Latitude; and that of the South about sixteen or eighteen degrees of Southern Latitude.  
LXV. This Proposition (which more nicely determines that Position of the Continents which the last more generally asserted) is thus demonstrated. Each Continent must retain that Position which it had when its Compages was burst by the Elevation of the Abyss. Now the bursting of the Orb is to be supposed before the Comets nearest distance; and by consequence the Centres of the two Continents a and b ought to have the Latitude of the Points about 90, or rather nearer an 100 degrees onward beyond that opposite to the Sun, or beyond the Sun itself. So that the Centre of the Northern Continent, near the Southeast point of Arabia, and of the Southern, near the Source of the vast River De la Plata, aught to be about the same Latitude with the 20th degree of Leo, and of Aquarius, or near 16 degrees, the former of Northern, the latter of Southern Latitude, as this Proposition asserts them really to be.  
Corollary 1. If therefore we were to determine the time of the Year of the Comet's passing by the Earth, or the commencing of the Deluge, from the Position of the Centres of our two opposite Continents, which depend thereon, we ought to assign it near the middle of the second Month, from the Autumnal Equinox, agreeably to the time already fixed both from the Sacred History, and the Calculations of Astronomy at the tenth Hypothesis foregoing.  
Coral. 2. Hence all those Corollaries to the third and fourth Argument of the said tenth Hypothesis are mightily confirmed: To which I refer the Reader for their second perusal; the importance of their Subject well-deserving the same at his hands.  
Coral. 3. Hence perhaps we may derive the occasion of that ancient, current, and much insisted-on Tradition concerning the high or elevated situation of Paradise; which is so very much attested to by Antiquity, 
Theor. l. 2. c. 9  and yet so very strange and obscure in itself. For since Paradise, as has been already proved, was very near that point where the Centre of our Continent is, the East or Southeast Border of Arabia: And since withal, as we have shown, the same Regions were by the Comet at the Deluge elevated more than any others on the entire Globe; and since, lastly, it would for a long time retain in good measure such its most raised situation, and continue higher than any other correspondent parts of the Earth; this appears a rational Occasion or Foundation of that celebrated Tradition here referred to: Which otherwise how to give any tolerable account of, upon any solid Principles, I confess I am, and have always been wholly to seek.  
LXVI. The distance between the Continents, measuring from the larger or Northern South-Eastward, is greater than that the contrary way, or Southwestward.  
LXVI. Seeing the Motion of the Comet about its nearest Position was much more considerable than the Diurnal one of the Earth; and seeing withal the greater and higher protuberance would arrive at a sufficient force to burst its incumbent Orb or Continent somewhat sooner than the lesser and lower; it will follow that the Point b would not be just opposite to the Point a, but nearer the place q in the Figure. By which means the distance from q by c to a would be greater than from the same q by d to a; or from the Centre of the greater Continent to that of the lesser South-eastward, than Southwestward: Exactly as this Proposition requires.  
LXVII. Neither of the Continents is terminated by a round or even circular Circumference: but mighty Creeks, Bays, and Seas running into them; and as mighty Peninsula's, Promontories, and Rocks jetting out from them, render the whole very unequal and irregular.  
LXVII. If the Surface of the Earth before the Deluge had been even and smooth, without Mountains and Valleys, and their Consequents, Seas and Dry Land, the passing by of the Comet must indeed, as before, have certainly caused a distinction of the two Continents, and must have interposed an Ocean between them; but then these two circumstances would have obtained also, first, that all the Waters of the entire Globe would have left the Continents, and solely composed an Ocean; and secondly, That the Termination or Boundaries of the Ocean and the Continents would have been circular, round, and even on every side. But since the Surface of the Earth was uneven, irregular, and distinguished every where into Mountains, Plains and Valleys, into Seas and Dry Land, the present Terraqueous Globe, with those inequalities of the Termination of each Continent mentioned in this Proposition, is a most easy and natural, nay plainly necessary result of this great Mutation at the Deluge.  
Coral. 1. Hence 'tis farther evident, that the Surface of the Antediluvian Earth was not plain and even, but had those distinctions of Mountains and Valleys, Seas and Dry Land, which from other Arguments has been before established.  
Coral. 2. Hence therefore it appears (what should have been before observed) that all the Earth might be Planted and Peopled before the Deluge, tho' Navigation were then either not at all, or not considerably known: There being no Ocean or separate Continents; and scarce any such thing as an Island, or Country but what with ease might be gone to by Land.  
LXVIII. The depth of that Ocean which separates these two Continents, is usually greatest farthest from, and least nearest to either of the same Continents; there being a gradual descent from the Continents to the middle of the Ocean, which is the deepest of all.  
LXVIII. The reason of this gradual declivity towards the middle of the Ocean, is very plain from the Figure hereto belonging. For since the Earth's Surface became in some degree an Oval, or oblong Sphaeroid, 'tis necessary that there should be (as far as the other irregularities of the Globe would permit) a descent from the ends of the longer Axis b and a, to those of the shorter c and d in their entire circumvolution, which gives a most obvious account of the present Phaenomenon.  
LXIX. The greatest part of the Islands of the Globe are situate at small distances from the Edges of the great Continents; very few appearing near the middle of the Main Ocean.  
LXIX. Since Islands are only such high Regions as would be extant above the Surface of the Waters, tho' they covered the Neighbouring parts; and since the Ocean, as we have now shown, was deepest in the middle between the two Continents; 'tis plain that, Caeteris paribus, the higher Regions would more frequently be extant near the Continents, than about the middle of the said Ocean; as this Proposition asserts.  
LXX. The Ages of Men decreased about one half presently after the Deluge; and in the succeeding eight hundred or nine hundred Years, were gradually reduced to that standard at which they have stood ever since.  
LXX. The first part of this is already sufficiently accounted for in that Proposition, where the causes of the change in the duration of men's lives at the Flood were in general enquired into. But the reasons of the gradual Decay in the succeeding Ages are here to be assign d. Now here 'tis not impossible that the considerably long lives of the first Postdiluvian Patriarches might in part depend on the vigorous Constitution of their Fathers, not to be immediately impaired to the utmost, or destroyed in their Posterity, till by degrees, and in length of time it was effected. But besides, 'tis to be considered, which I take to be the principal thing, that seeing the corrupted Atmosphere, with the pernicious Steams arising from the newly acquired Chaotick Crust, or Sediment of the Waters, and their unhappy Effects on the Fruits, as well as living Creatures upon the Earth, must be allowed the occasion and cause of the shortening of Humane Life; such Regions as were freest from, or most elevated above the said Sediment, or Chaotick Atmosphere, must have chiefly continued as they were before, and so the ancient Longevity would chiefly be preserved therein. Which being supposed, and what has been already advanced withal considered, this Proposition will be easy, plain, and natural; and a peculiar Attestation of the present Hypothesis. For seeing Noah and the Ark were landed on Caucasus, the most elevated Region of the Earth, and freest from the Sediment of the Waters, as well as the grossness of the Chaotick Atmosphere below, that place would scarce differ for a good while from the Antediluvian State of things, and the lives of Animals would retain very near their ancient Duration; which accordingly we find was really done. Noah survived the Deluge no less than 350 Years, and completed 950 in the whole (somewhat beyond the moderate proportion of the Antediluvians themselves, as the Table will easily show). But then by reason both of the descent of his Posterity 
Gen. xi, 2.  into the Plains, and lower Grounds, and principally by the gradual subsidence of those Regions themselves into the gross Atmosphere below, they became gradually liable to those Diseases, and that shortness of Life, which we before showed to have been the sad Effects thereof, and to which all Mankind has since been subject.  
Corollary 1. Mankind increased vastly more soon after the Deluge than in these latter Ages of the World. 
Grant. p. 59, 85, 86.  For whereas a Country is 280 Years now in doubling its Inhabitants, had the same rate held ever since the Deluge, Mankind at this day would not have reached the number of two hundred thousand Souls; which yet is esteemed to be between three and four hundred Millions, or near two thousand times as many as the said number, deducible from the present rate of the Increase of Mankind. So that 'tis evident, That the Antediluvian Fruitfulness, and numerous Stock of Inhabitants (which are also themselves hereby fully established) must have prevailed, servata proportione, among the Primitive Postdiluvians for some Centuries, or else no Account were to be given of the present numbers of Men upon the Face of the Earth; whereby the Verity of this Proposition, the Veracity of Moses therein, the great importance thereof, and the necessity of the present Solution, and of that Theory on which it is built, are mightily confirmed.  
Coral. 2. Hence we may nearly determine the Ages of Men for the first eight or nine hundred Years after the Deluge, from the length of their Lives given. Thus Job, who appears to have lived at the 
Job 42. 16.  least between two and three hundred Years, must have been contemporary with some of the Patriarches between Heber and Abraham, to whom that Duration of Humane Life belonged; and thus we may examine and determine the Ages of the most Ancient King's mentioned in Profane Histories, from the like Duration of their Lives or Reigns, as the following Corollary will more particularly observe.  
Coral. 3. Neither the Egyptian Dynasties, nor the Assyrian Monarchy, could be coeval with the first seven or eight hundred Years after the Deluge, none of their Kings Reigns set down by Chronologers reaching that number of Years which the length of Humane Life at that time required; nay, nor any other than Kings now may, and do arrive at in these latter Ages of the World.  
Coral. 4. The Antediluvian and Postdiluvian Years mentioned in Scripture were true Years of twelve, not fictitious ones of one Month apiece, as some, that they might reduce the Age of the first Patriarches to the short term of Life since usually attained to, have been willing to surmise. This fancy is strangely absurd, and contrary to the Sacred History, and in particular irreconcilable with this Proposition. For had the ancient Years been Lunar, of one Month, and the latter Solar of a twelve, by which the same Duration of Humane Life had been differently measured; the numbers of Years which Men lived, must have altered in the Proportion of twelve to one of a sudden, at such a change in the Year referred to, and not gradually and gently, as 'tis here evident they did.  
LXXI. Our upper Earth for a considerable depth, even as far as we commonly penetrate into it, is Factitious, or newly acquired at the Deluge: The ancient one being covered by fresh Strata or Layers of Earth at that time, and thereby spoiled or destroyed as tooth use and advantage of Mankind.  
LXXI. 'Tis not to be supposed, that the Waters of the Deluge were merely the pure Element of Water, sincere and unmixed. What came from the Comet's Atmosphere, must partake of its earthly heterogeneous Mixtures; and what was squeezed up from beneath, must carry up much Dirt and earthy Matter along with it. Besides which, as soon as the stormy Wether began, the soaked and loosened Tops of Mountains would easily, by the Winds and Waves together, be washed off, or carried away into the Mass of Waters, and increase the impurity and earthy mixtures thereof. On all which accounts the Waters of the Deluge would be a very impure, thick, and muddy Fluid, and afford such a quantity of earthy Matter as would bear some considerable Proportion to that of the Water itself. Now this earthy Matter being heavier than the Water, would by degrees settle downwards, and compose first a mighty thick, dirty, muddy Fluid in the lower Regions of the Waters, and at last a plain earthy Sediment at the bottom of them; which would at once spoil and bury the old Surface of the Ground, and become a new Cruft or Cover on the face thereof. Now, that we may see whether this Sediment or Crust could be so thick and considerable as this Phoenomenon requires, lot us suppose, as before, the perpendicular height of the Waters of the Deluge to have been three Miles above the common Surface of the Plains and Seas, and the thirtieth part only of the entire Fluid on the Face of the Earth to have been earthy Parts sit to compose the Sediment or Crust beforemention'd. Let us also remember what has been already-observed from Mr. Newton, That Earth is 
Hypoth. 2. prius.  at least three times as dense and heavy as Water; so that the thirtieth part in quantity of Matter, would only take up the ninetieth part of the whole space, either in the Waters, or when 'twas settled down by itself, and became a new Crust or Orb upon the Earth. If we then divide 15000, the number of Feet in the whole height of the Waters, (not here to allow for the spaces possessed by the extant Parts of the Earth) by 90, (1500 by 9) the quotient will show the the Crassitude or Thickness of this Sediment or Crust covering the Face of the Earth, viz. 166 2/3 Feet, one place taken with another indifferently. Which quantity fully accounts for the Proposition we are upon, and agrees with the Observations made in the Bowels of our present Earth to as great accuracy as one could desire or expect.  
Corollary 1. Hence it appears, That the Earth was generally uninhabitable for several years after the Flood: This new factitious Sediment of the Waters requiring no little space of time ere it would be fully settled, its Strata consolidated, its Surface become hard and dry, and its Vegetables sprung out of it; before which time 'twere uninhabitable by Man, and the other Dry-land Animals.  
Coral. 2. Hence we may see the Care and Wisdom of Divine Providence for the Preservation and Maintenance of Noah, and of all the Creatures in the Ark, after their coming out of the same again; by ordering all things so, that the Ark should rest on the highest Mountain in the World, and that the Waters should so little surpass the same, that the Sediment thereof could neither spoil the Fruits of the Ground, nor render the Surface uninhabitable, as it did on the other Regions of the Earth. For since the quantity of the Sediment would generally be proportionable every where to the perpendicular height of the Waters over the Surface of the Ground below; tho' it would cover all the other Regions of the whole Earth, yet on this highest of all Mountains, (covered but a few Days, or perhaps Hours, with any Waters, and they never above fifteen Cubits perpendicular height) the quantity of the Sediment would here be perfectly inconsiderable, and the Earth would not be at all altered from what it was before, nor its Vegetables hurt by this Universal Deluge. So that this, and this only was the spot of Ground capable of receiving the Ark, and of sustaining the Creatures therein, till afterwards the rest of the Earth became fit for their Descent and Habitation. To this spot therefore, by such a wonderful adjustment of all the requisite Circumstances of the Deluge, preserved and distinguished from all the rest of the World, the Divine Providence did conduct the Ark; and on this was laid the Foundation of the present Race of Mankind, and of all those Terrestrial Animals, which are now on the Face of the whole Earth; which otherwise had perished at their Exit out of the Ark, notwithstanding their wonderful Preservation therein during the Rage of the Deluge.  
Coral. 3. Hence we may easily understand whence the Olive-branch was brought by the Dove to 
Gen. viij. 11.  Noah. For when the Trees adjoining to the Ark, or on the neighbouring Tops of the Hills had suffered small damage by the Flood, and had since the clearing of the Waters enjoyed almost the whole Spring, and half the Summer; they must be as flourishing, and full of as many new and tender Sprouts as ever; one of which might therefore be easily broken off by the Dove, and brought to Noah in her Mouth; which new, dry, and frim Sprout or Branch, being a clear evidence, that the Waters were not only gone, and the Ground dry a great while before, but that the Earth was still, as formerly, fit for the Production of its wont Trees and Fruits, must exceedingly tend to the Satisfaction of Noah, and the Confirmation of his Faith and Hope in an entire Deliverance, and in the future Renovation of the World.  
LXXII. This Factitious Crust is universal, upon the Tops of the generality of the Mountains, as well as in the Plains and Valleys; and that in all the known Climates and Regions of the World.  
LXXII. This is a necessary consequent from the Universality of the Deluge already accounted for. And tho' the generality of the Mountains would usully have a thinner Sediment or Crust than the Plains or Valleys, in proportion to the lesser height of the Waters over each of them respectively; yet they being at the Deluge much inferior to the height of Caucasus, must be generally covered with the same Crust (unless the Storms and Waves washed it down again after its first settling upon any of them) as the Observations show they really now are.  
Corollary 1. 'Tis hence evident, even abstractedly from the Sacred History, that there has formerly been an Universal Deluge, much higher than the generality of the Mountains. So that hereafter, since the so useful Observations of Naturalists, and principally of Dr. Woodward hereto relating, we need not endeavour to secure the Credit and Veracity of the Mosaic History of the Deluge by Ancient Records, and the universal Attestation of Antiquity; (which Testimonies yet are too evident and numerous to be denied) but may from our own Eyes, at the neighbouring Mines and Coal-Pits, satisfy ourselves of the exact truth of this part of the Sacred Volume, which has been so much excepted against by ill-disposed Persons. So wonderful is the Method of the Divine Wisdom in its seasonable Attestations afforded to the Sacred Scriptures! That not only the Very Day, as we have seen, when the Flood began, assigned by Moses may still, after more than four thousand years, be proved from Astronomy to have been the true one; which the Learned are chiefly capable of judging of, and being primarily influenced by: But the Reality and Universality of the Deluge itself is demonstrable from such common and easy Observations, in all parts of the World, at the Neighbouring Mines or Coal-pits, that the Vulgar and Most Illiterate may be Eye-witnesses 
Vid. Bentley's Serm. 4. p. 34, 35.  of the certain Effects of it, and so fully convinced of the fidelity of the Sacred Historian therein.  
Coral. 2. 'Tis no wonder that none of the Antediluvian Cities, Towns, Buildings, or other Remains are any where to be met with since the Deluge: They being all generally buried perhaps above two hundred foot deep in the Earth, by the Sediment of the Waters.  
LXXIII. The Parts of the present upper Strata were, at the time of the Waters covering the Earth, loose, separate, divided, and floated in the Waters among one another uncertainly.  
LXXIII. This Proposition needs no farther Explication; being already plain in what has been already said.  
LXXIV. All this Heterogenous Mass, thus floating in the Waters, by degrees descended downwards, and subsided to the Bottom; pretty nearly according to the Law of Specific Gravity; and there composed those several Strata or Layers, of which our present upper Earth does consist.  
LXXIV. This Proposition is as easy as the former; and included in what has been already said.  
LXXV. Vast multitudes of Fishes, belonging both to the Seas and Rivers, perished at the Deluge; and their Shells were buried among the other Bodies or Masses which subsided down, and composed the Layers of our upper Earth.  
LXXV. Where so Heterogeneous a Mass of Corpuscles were dispersed every where through the Waters, and towards the bottom, especially at the latter end of their subsidence, rendered the same very thick and muddy, 'tis natural to suppose, that multitudes of Fishes, partly stisled with the Spissitude and grossness of the Fluid, (scarce there deserving that name;) and partly poisoned with the kinds of some of those Corpuscles which they took in together with their Nourishment therein, would be destroyed and perish in the Waters: Which being granted, the rest so easily follows as not to need any farther Explication.  
LXXVI. The same Law of Specific Gravity which was observed in the rest of the Mass, was also observed in the subsidence of the Shells of Fishes; they then sinking together with, and accordingly being now found enclosed among those Strata or Bodies which are nearly of their own Specific Gravities: The heavier Shells being consequently still enclosed among the heavier Strata, and the lighter Shells among the lighter Strata, in the Bowels of our present Earth.  
LXXVI. This Phaevomenon is so natural and necessary, considering the gradual increase of the thickness of the gross Sediment downward, and the equal subjection of Shells to the Law of Specific Gravity with all other Bodies, that I shall not insist any farther upon it.  
Corollary. This single Phaenomenon of the Shells of Fish enclosed in the most Solid Bodies, as Stone and Marble, and that all over the World, according to their several Specific Gravities, at great depths within the Bowels of the Earth; which is so strange in it self, so surprising to the Spectators, and so unaccountable without the most unusual and precarious Miracles be introduced, on any other principles; and yet so easily and naturally solved in the Hypothesis before us; is a strong, I had almost said an Invincible Argument for the verity thereof; and as undeniable as a Physical assertion is capable of: That is, 'Tis (as far as we can in reason pronounce) without a Miracle, certainly true.  
LXXVII. The Strata of Marble, of Stone, and of all other solid Bodies, attained their solidity as soon as the Sand, or other matter whereof they consist, was arrived at the bottom, and well settled there. And all those Strata which are solid at this day, have been so ever since that time.  
LXXVII. Seeing this upper Crust or Sediment was composed in great part of the Earthy Corpuscles or Masses of a Chaos, as well as the Primitive Earth was at the Mosaic Creation: The very same reasons assignable for the coalescence and consolidation of the former, are equally to be supposed in the present case, and render it equally reasonable with the other. And if the Dense Fluid, or any parts or steams from that were instrumental to the Original Union of parts at the Primary Formation of the Earth, 'tis probable there was no want of it at the Deluge; The Atmosphere of the Comet, and the Fountains of the Deep, being both capable of supplying sufficient quantities, among the larger plenty of their Watery and Earthy Masses; as is plain from what has been already said. Neither in case some of it were acquired by the means aforementioned, is it to be expected that we ought to see it still on the Face of the Earth, as we do the Ocean. For seeing this Dense Fluid is much heavier than Water or Earth, it would be at the very bottom of all, and so either be enclosed in the Pores and Caverns at the bottom of the Sediment, or transformed into a different Body by its composition with the Earthy parts it was enclosed withal, and did consolidate.  
LXXVIII. These Strata of Stone, of Chalk, of Cole, of Earth, or whatever matter they consisted of, lying thus each upon other, appear now as if they had at first been parallel, continued, and not interrupted: But as if, after some time they had been dislocated and broken on all sides of the Globe, had been elevated in some, and depressed in other places; from whence the Fissures and Breaches, the Caverns and Grottoes, with many other irregularities within and upon our present Earth, seem to be derived.  
LXXVIII. When the Sediment settled down gradually upon the Surface of the Ancient Earth, it would compose Strata or Layers as even, continued, and parallel as one could desire, and as the said Surface did permit. And had the said Surface been fixed and unalterable, this evenness and parallellism, this uniformity and continuity of the Strata would have remained unalterable also to this day. But since, as we have formerly shown, the entire Orb of Earth was at the beginning of the Deluge cracked, chapped, and broken; and for many years afterwards would by degrees settle and compose itself towards its former figure and rotundity again; tho' the Series and Connexion of the Strata might before they were consolidated, be as regular as you can imagine, yet when the Basis or Foundation on which they rested, and the Surface on which they were spread failed by degrees, in several places, and proportions, by the rising of some Columns upwards, and the settling of others downwards, this Upper Orb or Crust, where the Strata were not become entirely Solid, like Stone and Marble, must follow in great part the fate of the other, and be dislocated, elevated, or depressed in correspondence to that whereon it rested: And have thereby a Set of Chaps and Fissures directly over-against those which were before in the Ancient Earth. But as for such places where the new Strata were become Stony or Solid, and incapable of a compliance with the under Earth, by the settling downward or elevation of its immediate Basis the Primitive Earth, those Caverns and Grottoes, those Caves and Hollows which appear within the Earth, or its Mountains, would naturally arise; while the Solid Strata, like Beams or Arches, sustained the impending Columns, notwithstanding the sinking and failure of their immediate Foundations; by which Causes the Surface and Upper Regions of the Earth would become very uneven, and full of small irregularities, such as the present Phaenomenon assures us of.  
Corollary 1. Hence we see a plain Reason why Mountainous and Stony Countries are only or principally Hollow and Cavernous: Some lesser Mountains being perhaps occasioned by the subsidence of the neighbouring Columns, and the Caverns they enclose thereby produced; and the Solidity of the Strata being the proper Cause of such Caverns in other Cases: Of which the softer, more loose, and pliable Earth was accordingly incapable.  
Corollary 2. Tho' the Ancient Earth were settled, and become uneven in the same degree, and in the same places as the present is; and that before the consolidation of the new Sediment; yet the Series of the several Strata one under another on each side of any Fissure, would in some measure correspond to one another, as if the consimilar Strata had once been united, and had afterwards been broken and sunk down unequally; as is manifest from the consimilar situation and subsidence of the consimular Corpuscles; whereby the like order and crassitude of each Stratum might be still preserved, tho' not so exactly, as if the sustaining Surface had been even and smooth when the Sediment composed those Strata, and the Fissures had afterward been made through both Orbs at once, and caused such inequality.  
Coral. 3. Hence would arise mighty and numerous Receptacles of Water within the Earth, especially in the Mountainous parts thereof. For usually where a solid Stratum sustained the Earth above, while the parts beneath sunk lower, and thereby produced a Cavern, the Waters would ouze and flow into it from all quarters, and cause a conflux or enclosed Sea of Waters in the Bowels of the Earth: Which Cavities might sometimes communicate with one another, or with the Ocean; and sometimes contain Restagnant Waters, without any outlet: All which are very agreeable to the present Phaenomena of the Earth.  
Coral. 4. Hence appears the Reason of the raging of Earthquakes in Mountainous Countries, and of the bursting forth and continuation of Volcano's there. For these Caverns, which we have observed the Mountainous Country's to be mainly liable to, are fit to receive and contain together Nitrous and Explosive, Sulphureous and Inflammable steams, in great quantities; and withal to admit the Air to fan, and assist that Explosion or Inflammation, which seems to be the occasion of those dreadful Phaenomena in our present Earth.  
Coral. 5. If therefore there be no other Caverns than these accounted for just now, and taking date from the Deluge; 'tis very probable there were few or no Volcano's or Earthquakes, so much depending on them, before the Flood.  
Coral. 6. In case what has been, or might farther be said, be not found sufficient to account for some observations made, concerning the inward parts of our Earth; but Dr. Woodward's Hypothesis of the Disruption of the before united Strata, by a general Earthquake, or the explosive force of the Steams of Heat ascending from the Central parts, be found necessary; such a supposition will by no means disagree with the present Theory. For when the Subterraneous ascending Steams were every way stopped, and their ordinary course from the Central to the Superficiary Parts obstructed, by the new Sediment or Crust growing fast and settled, and in some places Stony and Impenetrable; they would be every where preternaturally assembled, especially in the cracks, breaches and fissures of the Ancient Earth, in greater quantities than usual, and so might by a violent Rarefaction, or Explosion, burst through the Upper Crust, and cause all those Fissures, little Hills, Caverns, Grottoes, and Inequalities which Dr. woodward's Observations require, and this Proposition takes notice of. In this case therefore the particular and distinct consideration of the Phaenomena, must determine and arbitrate between the former more natural and gentle, and this latter more violent and extraordinary method of accounting for the present face of Nature upon and within the Earth.  
LXXIX. Great numbers of Trees, and other Vegetables, were also, at this subsidence of the Mass aforesaid, buried in the Bowels of the Earth: And such very often as will not grow in the places where they are lodged: Many of which are pretty entire and perfect. and to be distinctly seen and considered to this very day.  
LXXIX. Seeing the latter part of the Deluge, 
Solut. 56. prius.  after the seventeenth day of the seventh Month, or the twenty seventh day of March with us at present, was very Windy, Stormy, and Tempestuous; the most Extant and Mountainous parts of the Earth would be mightily exposed to the fury both of the Winds and Waves: Which consequently would tear up, or wash away the loose and unsolid Upper Earth, with all its Furniture of Trees and Plants; and not seldom carry them great distances from their former Seats. Now these Vegetables, if no Earthy Metallick or Mineral Masses adhered to them, being, bulk for bulk, lighter than the Earthy Sediment, would settle down last of all, and would lie upon the Surface of the Earth, and there rot away and disappear. But if considerable quantities of the heaviest Strata, or of Metallick or Mineral Matter, as would sometimes happen, adhered to them, they would sink lower, and be enclosed in the Bowels of the Earth, either near to, or far from the place of their own growth, according as the Billows and Storms happened to dispose of them. All which Changes and Dislocations of the Soil and Surface, with their Fruits and Plants, might leave once Fertile Countries Bare and Barren; and lodge such Vegetables in others, which of themselves, before the new Sediment, much more since the same, were wholly incapable of such productions; according to the exigency of the Proposition before us.  
LXXX. It appears from all the tokens and circumstances which are still observable about them, That all these Vegetables were torn away from their ancient Seats in the Spring time, in or about the Month of May.  
LXXX. When we have already proved, that 
Solut. 56. prius.  the Windy and Stormy Wether which tore up these Vegetables, did not begin till the seventeenth day of the seventh Month from the Autumnal Equinox; answering to our March the twenty seventh now; and when it appears that the higher any Mountain or Continent was, the less while, and in a less degree would the Waters prevail upon it; and so little sometimes as not wholly to destroy the growing Vegetables, at this due time of the Year; 'tis evident that whether the Sediment were newly settled, and had enclosed them or not, so many as were torn up from these highest parts of the Earth must be in that forwardness as the Months succeeding the beginning of the Storms (April, May and June) usually bring them to, very agreeably to the Proposition before us. And that we have rightly supposed these Fossil Plants to have been such as grew on the elevated parts of the Earth only, (how far distant soever the fury of the Waves and Storms may have lodged them) and so to have been torn up by the Storms in the assigned manner, appears both by the heaps in which they are frequently found crowded together, and by the kinds of Plants thus buried in the Earth: Of which latter, (tho' his opinion, according to his own Hypothesis be, that all sorts were originally lodged in the Earth, tho' some be since perished) Dr. Woodward's words are (in his kind and free Letter, in answer to my Queries about them) The Fossil Plants are very numerous and various, and some of them entire, and well preserved. I have met with many of the same Species with those, now growing on our Hills, Woods, Meadows, Heaths, etc. But none of the Water-Plants; I mean such as are peculiar to Lakes, Rivers, and the Sea. Which Testimony is a peculiar Confirmation of the present Hypothesis.  
Corollary. Hence the Ancient Years beginning at the Autumnal Equinox, and the consequent commencing of the Deluge, the seventeenth Day of the second Month from thence, and from the Spring, is evidenced by this very Observation which Dr. Woodward, the Author thereof, supposes would prove the contrary. So that the time of the Deluge's commencing assigned by our Hypothesis, appears at last to be confirmed both by the Scriptures, by the Ancients, by Astronomy, by Geography, and by Natural Observation; and is consequently by so very remarkable a Concurrence and Correspondence of 'em all, put beyond any reasonable Doubt or Scruple.  
LXXXI. All the Metals and Minerals among the Strata of our upper Earth, owe their present Frame and Order to the Deluge; being reposed therein during the time of the Waters covering the Earth, or during the Subsidence of the beforementioned Mass.  
LXXXI. This can have no difficulty in it, seeing our upper Earth is factitious, and composed of the foresaid Sediment of the Waters of the Deluge; which including the Corpuscles of Metals and Minerals, as well as others, would alike afford every one those places which they have ever since possessed.  
LXXXII. These Metals and Minerals appear differently in the Earth, according to the different manners of their first Lodgement: For sometimes they are in loose and small Particles, uncertainly enclosed among such Masses as they chanced to fall down withal: At other times, some of their Corpuscles happening to occur and meet together, affixed to each other; and several convening, aniting, and combining into one Mass, formed those Metallick and Mineral Balls or Nodules which are now found in the Earth. And according as the Corpuscles chanced to be all of a kind, or otherwise, so the Masses were more or less simple, pure, and homogeneous: And according as other Bodies, Bones, Teeth, Shells of Fish, or the like, happened to come in their way, these Metallick and Mineral Corpuscles assixed to, and became conjoined with 'em; either within, where it was possible, in their Hollows and Interstices; or without, on their Surface and Outsides; filling the one, or covering the other. And all this in different Degrees and Proportions, according to the different Circumstances of each individual Case.  
LXXXII. All these things are but proper Effects of such a common Subsidence of all these Masses and Corpuscles together in the Chaotick Sediment as is abovementioned: And no longer or more particular Account is necessary, or can be satisfactory, till Dr. woodward's larger Work (which we in time hope for) affords us the Observations more nicely and particularly than we yet have them. To which, therefore, the Inquisitive Reader must be referred in this and the like Cases.  
LXXXIII. The inward parts of the present Earth are very irregular and confused: One Region is chiefly Stony, another Sandy, a third Gravelly: One Country contains some certain kinds of Metals and Minerals; another contains quite different Ones: Nay the same Lump or Mass of Earth not seldom contains the Corpuscles of several Metals or Minerals confusedly intermixed one with another, and with its own Earthy Parts. All which Irregularities, with several others that might be observed, even contrary to the Law of specific Gravity, in the placing of the different Strata of the Earth, demonstrates the original Fund or Promptuary of all this upper factitious Earth, to have been in a very wild, confused, and Chaotick Condition.  
LXXXIII. Seeing the Sediment of the Waters was composed of what Earthy Matter was uncertainly brought up out of the inner Earth, and of what a true and proper Chaos afforded, these Phaenomena are as natural and accountable therefrom, as on any other mechanical Hypothesis, they must appear strange, perplexing, and inexplicable to Philosophic Minds.  
LXXXIV. The uppermost and lightest Stratum of Soil or Garden-Mold, as 'tis called, which is the proper Seminary of the Vegetable Kingdom, is since the Deluge very thick spread usually in the Valleys and Plains, but very thin on the Ridges and Tops of Mountains: Which last for want thereof are frequently stony, rocky, bare, and barren.  
LXXXIV. Two plain reasons are to be given for this Phaenomenon; (1.) The quantity of Water, and its Sediment; and by consequence of Soil or fertile Earth was less over the Mountains than over the Plains and Valleys. (2.) After the Subsidence of the Sediment, and before its entire Consolidation, the Tops of Mountains were most exposed to the fury of the Winds and Storms; which would therefore more easily bear away that lightest and least united Stratum which lay uppermost in those bleak places, than in the more retired and screened Plains and Valleys; and by diminishing the Soil in the former, and thereby augmenting it in the latter places, most easily make all things correspond in this Proposition.  
LXXXV. Of the four ancient Rivers of Paradise, two still remain in some measure; but the other two do not; or at the least are so changed that the Masaick Description does not agree to them at present.  
LXXXV. That the great Rivers would still retain in great measure their old Courses, has been observed already; and seeing the Fountains, and the general inequalities of the Earth, on which their Origin and Channels depend, were the same generally before as since the Deluge, there can be no doubt thereof. As to the change, with reference to the other two Rivers, If the Gulf of Persia were anciently free from Waters, and were no other than the very Country of Eden; and if the very Entrance of that Gulf into the Persian Sea were the Garden of Eden, or Paradise, as has been before 
Hypoth. 4. prius.  asserted, there can be no difficulty in the case: The Channels of these Rivers, and indeed of their Fellow-Branches too after their last Partition, being now under Water, and not to be enquired after. But tho' we should allow that Paradise was where 'tis generally placed, near Babylon, and upon the Continent, yet will there be no wonder at the disappearance of these two Rivers, which, with their Fellows, are buried to a sufficient depth under the Sediment we have been speaking so much of before; and so no more to be enquired after in this than in the former Case.  
LXXXVI. Those Metals and Minerals which the Mosaic Description of Paradise, and of its bordering Regions, takes such particular notice of, and the Prophets so emphatically refer to, are not now met with so plentifully therein.  
LXXXVI. The present upper Earth being, as we have seen, factitious, and a new Crust since the Flood covering over the ancient Surface thereof, those Primitive Treasures must lie too deep in the Bowels of the present Earth, to be easily approached by us, and so are entirely lost as to the use or enjoyment of Mankind.  
LXXXVII. This Deluge of Waters was a sign alinstance of the Divine Vengoance on a wicked World, and was the effect of the peculiar and extraordinary Providence of God.  
LXXXVII. Tho' the passing by of a Comet, and all those Effects of it in the drowning of the World, of which we have so largely discoursed hitherto, be not to be styled in the common use of the Word Miraculous; (tho' in no very improper Sense, all such Events may have that Appellation, of which before) yet is 
Vid. Solut. 2. prius.  there the greatest reason in the World to attribute this mighty Turn and Catastrophe of Nature, to the Divine Providence, and the immediate, voluntary, actual, interposition of God; and that in these ensuing Particulars, and on these following Accounts; which I shall be the shorter upon, as having in the place forementioned explained my Mind somewhat largely about things of this Nature. (1.) The Bodies made use of in this and the like Changes of Nature, are originally the Creatures of God, and continually preserved by Him; and so what they are instrumental in, ought most justly to be ascribed to the principal Cause, the great Creator and Conservator of 'em all. (2.) All those powers of Attraction or Gravitation, etc. and those Laws of Motion by which these Bodies are capable of producing such Effects, are alike owing to the Divine Operation, Appointment, and Efficacy, both in their primitive Impression, and continual Energy; and so still the Effects themselves are to be ascribed to a Divine Original. (3.) That particular Constitution of the Earth on the Face of the fluid Abyss, and other such Dispositions, whereby it became subject to a universal Deluge, were also the Consequents of the Divine Power and Providence in the formation of the Earth. (4.) That peculiar Situation or Constitution of the Orbits and Motions of Comets, whereby they, by reason of their passing through the Planetary System each Revolution are fit to cause such great Mutations in it, was the Effect of the particualr Order and Disposition of God, in the primary frame of the Universe. (5.) The Coincidence of the Plain of a Comet's Orbit with that of the Ecliptic, can have no other Foundation in Nature, than a like designed and contrived Appointment of God. (6.) The way of the Comet's Motion from East to West, contrary to that of the Planets, by which the Particulars of the Deluge were in good Measure provided for, could also be nothing but the Effect of the same Design and Providence of God. (7.) The so nice and exact adjustment of the Motions of both the Comet and the Earth; that the former should pass just so near, and impart such a certain quantity of Waters, and not more or less than would drown the World, and just cover the highest Mountain, and yet reach no farther; in short, as would secure the Ark for future Generations, and yet not leave one dry-land Animal besides alive; this exactness is a most peculiar and strange Effect of the most wise and sagacious Providence of God in this mighty Revolution. But (8.) Lastly, (to omit repeating some things before observed as we passed along) The precise time of the passing by of the Comet, and thereby of destroying the World, is, in the most peculiar manner, and highest degree, the result of the Divine Providence. That exactly at a time which was fit and proper, and in an Age that justly deserved so great a Judgement, the Comet should come by, and over-whelm the World, is very remarkably and extraordinarily the Finger of God himself. That Omnilscient Being, who foresaw when the degeneracy of Human Nature would be arrived at an unsufferable degree of Wickedness, the Iniquities of the World would be completely full; and when consequently his Vengeance ought to fall upon them, praedisposed and praeadapted the Orbits and Motions of both the Comet and the Earth, so that at that very time, and only at that time, the former should pass close by the latter, and bring that dreadful Punishment upon them. Had not God Almighty on purpose thus adjusted the Moment's and Courses of each, 'twere infinite odds that such a Conjunction or Coincidence of a Comet and a Planet, would never have happened during the whole space, between the Creation and Conflagration of this World; much more at such a critical Point of time when Mankind, by their unparallelled Wickedness were deserving of, and only disposed for this unparallelled Vengeance, no less than almost an utter Excision.  
And this I take to be the Secret of the Divine Providence in the Government of the World, and that whereby the Rewards and Punishments of God's Mercy and Justice are distributed to his Rational Creatures, without any disturbance of the settled Course of Nature, or a miraculous interposition on every Occasion. Our Imperfection is such, that we can only act pro re natâ, can never know beforehand the Behavious or Actions of Men; neither can we foresee what Circumstances and Conjunctures will happen at any certain time hereafter; and so we cannot provide for future Events, nor praedispose things in such a manner that every one shall be dealt with, or every thing done no otherwise than if we were then alive and present, we should think proper and reasonable, and should actually do. But in the Divine Operation 'tis quite otherwise: God's Prescience enables him to act after a more sublime manner; and by a constant Course of Nature, and Chain of Mechanical Causes, to do every thing so as it shall not be distinguishable from a particular Interposition of his Power, nor be otherwise than on such a particular Interposition would have been brought to pass. He who has created all things, and given them their several Powers and Faculties, foresees the Effects of 'em all: At once looks through the entire Train of future Causes, Actions, and Events, and sees at what Periods, and in what manner 'twill be necessary and expedient to bring about any changes, bestow any Mercies, or inflict any Punishments on the World: Which being unquestionably true, 'tis evident he can as well provide and praedispose natural Causes for those Mutations, Mercies, or Judgements beforehand; he can as easily put the Machine into such Motions as shall, without a necessity of his mending or correcting it, correspond to all these foreseen Events or Action, as make way for such Alterations afterward by giving a random force to the whole: And when these two ways are equally possible, I need not say which is most agreeable to the Divine Perfections, and most worthy of God. So that when the Universal Course of Nature, with all the Powers and Effects thereof, were at first derived from, and are continually upheld by God; and when nothing falls out any otherwise, or at any other time, than was determined by Divine Appointment in the Primitive Formation of the Universe: To assign Physical and Mechanical causes for the Deluge, or such mighty Judgements of God upon the Wicked, is so far from taking away the Divine Providence therein, that it supposes and demonstrates its Interest in a more Noble, Wise, and Divine manner than the bringing in a miraculous Power would do. Let us suppose a Fulmen or Thunderbolt originally, and on purpose, put into such a Motion, as without any farther Interposition of Providence, would direct it to the Head of a Blasphemer; and whilst he was cursing his Maker, strike him dead upon the Spot; which the Prescience and Power of God show to be equally possible with a present Miracle: I think such a violent Death would be as properly extraordinary, and a Divine Judgement, as any other whatsoever: Which I take to have been the very case of the Deluge, which I am here peculiarly concerned about. Nature is God's Constitution, and ever subservient to him; and the state of the Natural is always accommodated to that of the Moral World. What is done by Nature, and second Causes, is most properly done by God at last, who is ultimately and really almost all we can mean by those Names.  
Corollary. What has been here said upon this Occasion, if rightly understood and applied to all other Cases, would clear our Minds from many of those Perplexities about the Divine Providence which are ready to disturb 'em. For Instance: We pray to God for fruitful Seasons, for Health, for Peace, for the Success of our Endeavours, for a Blessing on our Food and Physic, and deprecate the contrary Miseries from us. Yet at the same time we see the Seasons depend on the settled Course of the Sun, or other natural and necessary Causes; we find our Health or Sickness to be the proper Effects of our Diet and Regiment; we observe Peace and War subject to the Intrigues of Princes, and the plain Results of visible Conjunctures in Humane Affairs; we know that Worldly Prudence and Cunning has a main Stroke in the Success of men's Labours; we feel the advantageous Effects of some Food and Physic, and have Reason to believe the same does very much result from the Goodness of the Drugs, the Fitness of the Proportion, the Disposition of the Body, and the Skill of the Physician, and can frequently give a plain and mechanical Reason of the different Operations of all those things; neither do we hope for the Exercise of a miraculous Power in these or the like Cases. The Consideration and Comparison of all these things together frequently puzzles the Minds of good Men, especially those that are more Contemplative and Philosophical, and makes 'em wonder what Interest our Devotions, or what Advantage our Prayers can have. Second Causes will work according to their Natures, let men's Supplications be never so importunate: And to expect a Miracle in answer to every Petition, is more than the most Religious dare pretend to. This Dilemma has had a contrary Effect upon the Minds of Men, while the Philosopher was in Danger of doubting of the Success, and so ready to grow cold in his Devotions and the more unthinking, yet not less religious Man rejected the Consideration of the Manner, or the Operation of second Causes, and more wisely looked up only to God, and imagined him immediately concerned in every Occurrence, and on that Principle doubted not the Effect of his Prayers. But 'tis, methinks, evident that neither of these were exactly in the Right; and equally so, that the due Consideration of what has been abovesaid, would prevent the Dilemma, and take away all reasonable Scruple. 'Tis true that Natural Causes will operate as usual: 'Tis also true that Miracles are not ordinarily to be expected: But withal 'tis as true that the same alwise Creator, who appointed that constant Course of Nature, foresaw at the same time all those Dispositions of Men, and in particular those Devotions of his Worshippers, to which suitable Rewards were to be provided, and suitable Answers returned; and therefore so ordered the Series of Natural Causes, as to make that very Provision for the same which otherwise he would have done by the miraculous Interposition of his Providence; and which therefore is equally to be asscrib'd to him with the greatest Wonders. 'Tis true, the Frame of Nature is now constant and settled: But 'tis true also that it was so settled on the Prospect of the moral Behaviour, and in Correspondence to the good or bad Actions of Mankind, foreseen and praesupposed in the Primitive Constitution of all; and by Consequence whataever Benefits or Afflictions the constant Course of Nature and second Causes bring to us, are equally capable to be the Matter of our Prayers or Deprecations of our Humiliation or Gratitude before God, as the immediate Effects of a miraculous Power; and the Divine Providence no less to be acknowledged and addressed to in the former than in the latter Case: But because our Imperfection is so great that the Consideration of the Priority of the future Actions, Men to the Prescience of God in the Order of Nature; and the Dependence of the latter on the former, is too high for our Comprehension, and tho' demonstrable by, yet inscrutable to the Reason of Mankind; and because we are therefore still ready to conceive what is foreknown by God to be necessary and inevitable; let the moral Behaviour of Men be as it will: Because I say this Prescience of God is too Divine a thing to be easily penetrated and aply'd by us to all Occasions. I confess 'tis the most obvious and the most prudent, as well as the most Scriptural Way to keep within our Faculties, and always to suppose an immediate Exerting of a new Power in every new Turn in the World, and without the troublesome Inquisition into the Nature and Design of the Primitive Constitution of the Material World, to refer all things to an immediate Providence: Into which every one must ultimately and originally be resolved, and which has as well and as congruously taken care of all Events, as if such a miraculous Efficiency were really concerned on every individual Occasion. Which whole Matter thus explained may be of Use to those who through the not understanding the Method of the Divine Providence, and its Consistency with an uninterrupted Course of Nature, have perplexed their own Minds, and endangered their Religion: Which pernicious scruples true Philosophy, when rightly understood, is the only Means of dispelling and preventing. Nothing being more true or momentous than this, that 'Tis as ever our Ignorance or Mistakes only, that fully the Providence of God, or diminish our Religious Affections to him.  
LXXXVIII. Tho' the Moon might perhaps undergo some such Changes at the Deluge as the Earth; yet that Face or Hemisphere which is towards the Earth, and which is alone exposed to our View, has not acquired any such gross Atmosphere or Clouds, as our Earth has now about it, and which are here supposed to have been acquired at the Deluge.  
LXXXVIII. Seeing the Moon appears to be of a Constitution so like that of the Earth, and seeing she is so near a Neighbour and constant Companion thereof, she seems at first Sight liable to the same Catastrophe with the Earth at the Deluge. But that we may consider how far the Comet could affect her, we must remember that at the first Passage of the Comet, Her Situation seems almost diposed to convey her just after the Earth along that large void Cylindrical Space, whose Vapours the Earth had intercepted, and born away before it, as by comparing the 2d and 4th Figures is easy to understand. Besides, tho' she caught her Share of the Vapours from the Atmosphere and Tail of the Comet, yet her Mountains are so much higher, compared with those on Earth, that at the most only an inconsiderable Inundation of Waters on one Hemisphere, not an universal Deluge were to be supposed: For, lastly, by Reason of the Slowness of her Diurnal Revolution those Vapours 
Lem. 39 prius.  which were caught by one Hemisphere (and indeed by very little more than one at the utmost) would fall near the same Places in Rain, which they at first fell upon when Vapour; and still affect little more than a single Hemisphere thereof. So that the most that can be supposed of the Moon's Deluge, is, that the lower Grounds on one Hemisphere should be overflowed; especially if we except the second Passage through the Tail of the Comet after its Perihelium: For it must be confessed that those secondary and less principal Rains of about 97 Days Continuance, which we before observed the Earth to have been liable to, must needs be allowed to have affected the Moon also; and seeing from them the Impurities and Commotions of our Atmosphere appear to have been derived, it seems at first View necessary that the Moon should have acquired such a gross Atmosphere, such Clouds and Meteors as we saw the Earth did at the same time; which looks very unlike to her Phaenomena, or the latter Part of this Proposition we are now upon. But this Difficulty which at first sight seems so formidable, will entirely vanish if we observe the then Position of the Moon, and thence consider which Hemisphere would be affected therewith. For (as we before in Part observed) the Moon 
Coral. 5. Scholar post Hypoth. 10. prius.  wanted but two or three Days of the New, when she with the Earth passed the second time through the Tail of the Comet; and by Consequence the Vapours ascending from the Sun fell pretty exactly upon that Hemisphere of the Moon, which is never exposed to the Earth; without Affecting that which we can observe, and with which we are alone concerned. In a Word, in this second Passage, the Moon ought to have acquired a gross Atmosphere on the opposite Hemisphere and its bordering Parts, the Limb of her Body, while the visible Hemisphere retained its ancient Purity and Clearness: The latter Part of which is known to be true; and if the Reader consults the Right Reverend and 
Bp. Wilk. New World. Lib. 1. Prop. 10.  Learned Author quoted in the Margin, he may see reason to esteem the other very probable also; which is, I think, abundantly sufficient to clear this Matter.  
LXXXIX. Since the Deluge there neither has been, nor will be any great and general Changes in the State of the World, till the time when a Period is to be put to the present Course of Nature.  
LXXXIX. Seeing we know no other Natural Causes that can produce any great and general Changes in our Sublunary World, but such Bodies as can approach to the Earth, or, in other Words, but Comets; and seeing withal, the next Approach of the Comet, will, in probability, bring the present State of things to a Conclusion, and Burn the World; of which presently: 'Tis evident the Earth is secure enough all the intermediate space: And as hitherto we accordingly find it has been, so we need not fear but it will be, preserved till the forementioned Conflagration.   

CHAP. V. Phaenomena relating to the General Conflagration: with Conjectures pertaining to the same; and to the succeeding Period, till the Consummation of all things.  
XC. AS the World once perished by Water, so it must by Fire at the Conclusion of its present State.  
XC. As we have given an Account of the Universal Deluge from the Approach of a Comet in its descent towards the Sun; so will it not be difficult to account for the General Conflagration from the like Approach of a Comet in its ascent from the Sun. For 'tis evident from what has been already explained, that in case a Comet passed behind the Earth, tho' it were in its Descent, yet if it came near enough, and were itself big enough, it would so much retard the Earth's annual Motion, and oblige it to revolve in an Ellipsis so near to the Sun in its Perihelion, that the Sun itself would scorch and burn, dissolve and destroy it in the most prodigious degree; and this Combustion being renewed every Revolution, would render the Earth a perfect Chaos again, and change it from a Planet to a Comet for ever after. 'Tis evident this is a sufficient cause of a general Conflagration with a Witness; and such an one as would entirely ruin the Make of the present, and the possibility of a future World. On which last account, if we allow the following Phaenomena, we must not introduce this, at this Period however; but see whether a Conflagration of a less destructive, and more refining Nature, be not to be expected, and may not be accounted for. And here let it be observed, that the Central Heat of itself seems sufficient to burn up, and dissolve the upper Earth, (as those who, with Dr. Woodward, know the Power and Vehemence of the same now, and its astonishing Force, and terrible Effects in Earthquakes, Eruptions of Volcano's, and other Phaenomena of present Nature, aught to allow) if these two things were by any means removed; I mean the Waters of the Seas and Ocean, and the Coldness of the Air: For 'tis the vast quantity of Waters of the Earth, and the Coldness of the middle Region of the Air every where, and of the whole Air in the Frigid Zones, returning the Vapours cold down again, which were sent up into 'em never so hot, which seems still to prevent the effects of the Subterraneous Heat, and to hinder the Conflagration of the Earth. If therefore the passing by of a Comet be capable of emptying the Seas and Ocean, and of rendering the Air, and its contiguous upper Surface of the Earth extremely hot and inflamed, no more, I suppose, will be necessary to a general Conflagration: Or if any more Assistance be afforded by the Presence of the Comet, it will be ex abundanti, and only contribute still the more certainly, and the more suddenly, to kindle such a fatal Fire, and so dreadful a Combustion. Now that both those requisite conditions for a general Conflagration would be the consequents of this Passage of the ascending Comet, is plain and evident: For (1.) on the Approach of the Comet, a vast Tide would arise in the great Abyss; and by the new, more considerable, and more violent Elevations thereof into the Protuberances, and the Sphaeroid Surface of the whole, the old Fissures and Breaches would be opened again, and not a few new ones generated; not only, as at the Deluge, in the Mountainous or more loose Columns, extant above the Surface of the Waters of the Globe; but in all Parts, and under the Seas and Ocean, as well as in other places; which Fissures must immediately swallow up the main Mass or Bulk of the Waters upon the Face of the Ground, and send 'em to their Fellow-Waters in the Bowels of the Earth; which was the first and principal step towards a general Conflagration. And then (2.) the Vapours acquired from the Comet's Atmosphere, which at the Deluge were, by reason of their long absence from the Sun in the remote Regions beyond Saturn, pretty cool; at this time must be supposed, by reason of their so late and near approach to the Sun about the Perihelion, exceeding hot and burning; and that to so extraordinary a degree, that nothing but the Idea of the Mouth of a Volcano, just belching out immense quantities of liquid and burning Streams, or Torrents of fiery Matter, can in any measure be suitable to the Violence thereof. Imagine, therefore, the Earth to pass through the very middle of this Atmosphere, for 7000 or 8000 Miles together, and to bear off with it a Cylindrical Column thereof, whose Basis were somewhat larger than a great Circle on the Earth, and whose Altitude were the Number of Miles just now mentioned; and then tell me whether the Air, and its adjoining uppermost Region of the Earth, will not be sufficiently hot and scorching; which was the other Step to the general Conflagration. Besides all which, what quantities of this fiery Exhalation, or Torrent of melted liquid Matter would run down the Fissures into the Bowels of the Earth, and by joining with the central hot Steams already there, invigorate them, and accelerate the direful Inflammation; and what piercing and scorching fiery Corpuscles the central Body itself during its vicinity, would also send out; and what an additional Power would thereby be afforded the prevailing Heat, I need not say. Upon the whole, I may appeal to the Reader, if the concurrence of all these external Causes, to say nothing here of any internal 
Vid. Theor. l. 3. c. 7. etc.  Dispositions in the Earth itself thereto, do not appear abundantly sufficient within a little time to set the World on Fire, and bring on that terrible Conflagration which both Sacred and Profane Testimonies conspire to forewarn us of; and so whether the Theory of Comets does not afford us almost as commensurate and complete an Account of the last burning, as it already has done of the ancient drowning of the Earth.  
XCI. The same Causes which will set the World on Fire, will also cause great and dreadful Tides in the Seas and Ocean; with no less Agitations, Concussions, and Earthquakes in the Air and Earth.  
XCI. Seeing the Eruption of the central Heat, (the cause, 'tis probable, of all our Earthquakes) the presence of a Comet, (the cause once already of the most prodigious Tides that ever were) and the inflamed Chaos, or scorched Atmosphere of the Comet, (a smaller part of which occasioned all our Tempests, our Meteors, our Thunder and Lightning ever since the Deluge) will all concur at once, and with joint Forces conspire together; nothing in the World can be supposed more terrible, nor more exactly correspondent to the Phaenomenon before us.  
XCII. The Atmosphere of the Earth, before the Conflagration begin, will be oppressed with Meteors, Exhalations, and Steams; and these in so dreadful a manner, in such prodigious quantities, and with such wild confused Motions and Agitations, that the Sun and Moon will have the most frightful and hideous Countenances, and their ancient Splendour will be entirely obscured: The Stars will seem to fall from Heaven; and all manner of horrid Representations will terrify the Inhabitants of the Earth.  
XCII. Those who consider how a Comet's Atmosphere appears to us after its Perihelion, and what large quantities of its newly scorched Masses our Air must be clogged and burdened withal, will expect no other effects than those here mentioned; and will easily believe that all such horrible Appearances would ensue, and that in the most amazing Degree, and extravagant Instances possible. The Theorist's Representation 
Theor. l. 3. c. 11.  of this Matter will be, generally speaking, but a fair and just Idea thereof.  
XCIII. The Deluge and Conflagration are referred by ancient Tradition to great Conjunctions of the Heavenly Bodies, as both depending on, and happening at the same.  
XCIII. In our Accounts of the Deluge and Conflagration, there is a notable conjunction of the Heavenly Bodies indeed; not such an Imaginary one as the Astrologers so ridiculously make a stir about; the bare Position of two or more of the Celestial Bodies in or near the same straight Line, from the Eye of the Spectator, while they are at the most remote Distances from one another; which is a poor jejune thing indeed: But a real one with a Witness; when three of the Heavenly Bodies, the Earth, the Moon, and the Comet, not only are in an Astrological Heliocentrick Conjunction, or only seem to an Eye in the Sun to be conjoined together, but are really so near as to have the mightiest effects and Influences on one another possible; which we have sufficiently shown in the present Theory, and which does peculiarly correspond to the Phenomenon before us.  
Corollary. 'Tis not improbable but the ancient Tradition, that the Deluge and Conflagration some way depended on certain remarkable Conjunctions of the Heavenly Bodies, misunderstood, and afterward precariously and widely mis-applyed, might give occasion and rise to Astrology; or that mighty quoil and pother so many in all Ages have made about the Conjunctions, Oppositions, and Aspects of the Heavenly Bodies, and the Judiciary Fredictions therefrom; which even the Improvements of solid Philosophy in our Age have not been able yet to banish wholly from among us; the occasion whereof is otherwise exceeding dark and unaccountable.  
XCIV. The space between the Deluge and the Conflagration; or between the ancient State of the Earth and its Purgation by Fire, Renovation, and Restitution again, is from ancient Tradition defined and terminated by a certain great and remarkable Year, or Annual Revolution of some of the Heavenly Bodies; and is in probability what the Ancients so often referred to, pretended particularly to determine, and styled the Great or Platonic Year.  
XCIV. If we allow, as we ought, that in all probability the same Comet that brought on the Deluge will bring on the Conflagration; and that the same Comet has not returned, nor is to return, till the Conflagration; this matter is easy, and the correspondence accurate and remarkable: For this single Revolution is truly an Annual one, and as proper a Year with regard to the Comet, as that of our Earth is with respect to us; and so may most fitly and naturally suit the Great or Platonic Year, taken notice of in the Proposition before us.  
XCV. This general Conflagration is not to extend to the entire Dissolution or Destruction of the Earth: but only to the Alteration, Melioration, and peculiar Disposition thereof into a new State, proper to receive those Saints and Martyrs for its Inhabitants, who are at the first Resurrection to enter, and to live and reign a thousand Years upon it, till the second Resurrection, the general Judgement, and the final Consummation of all things.  
XCV. Seeing the Abyss consists of a dense 
Lem. 65. cum Corol. prius.  and compact Fluid, not capable of any Rarefaction or Dissolution by the most violent Heat imaginable, 'tis evident that the causes here assigned can only extend to the upper Orb, or habitable Earth, without any farther Progress. So that the effect of this Conflagration will be the reduction of this upper Earth, and its Atmosphere, into a confused, mixed, and Chaotick State; much such an one as was before observed to have preceded the Original Formation of it. So that as the Heat decreases, 'tis but reasonable to expect a kind of Reiteration of the Mosaic six Days Creation, or a Renovation of the Primitive State of the Earth; to the Description of which therefore I must refer the Reader.  
XCVI. The State of Nature during this Millennium will be very different from that at present, and more agreeable to the Antediluvian, Primitive, and Paradisiacal ones.  
XCVI. This is apparent from the conclusion of the former Solution.  
XCVII. The Earth in the Millennium will be without a Sea, or any large Receptacle filled with mighty Collections and Quantities of Water.  
XCVII. The Primitive Seas depended on 
Solut. 6. & 7. prius.  two things; the former, the concurrence of the Central and Solar Heat for an entire half Year together, in the Elevation of sufficient quantities of Vapours: The latter, the Earth's considerable solidity attained before the descent of the same Vapours which were to compose the Seas, of which we are speaking: So that if either of these be wanting in this reiterated Formation of the Earth, 'tis evident the Effect must fail, and the Globe be no longer a Terraqueous one after the Conflagration. Now the next Proposition but one, asserting the probability of the entire absence of the Sun, must infer an equal probability of the entire Absence of Seas also, according as this Proposition asserts.  
XCVIII. The Earth in the Millennium will have no Succession of Light and Darkness, Day and Night; but a perpetual Day.  
XCVIII. In case the Earth's Diurnal Rotation, upon which these Vicissitudes depend, was retarded so as to be only exactly equal and commensurate to its Annual Motion, (as the case in the Moon's Diurnal and Menstrual Revolutions is at present, as we have before observed) 
Lem. 39 prius.  the Earth would constantly expose the same Hemisphere to the Sun, (as the Moon does now to the Earth) and all succession of Day and Night for ever cease; the one half of the Globe enjoying a perpetual Day, while the other was involved in Darkness, or excluded all advantages from him, and thereby enduring a continual Night, so far as natural Causes are here to be considered. And that this Retardation of the Earth's Diurnal Rotation (even without a recurring to the miraculous Power of its first Author) is accountable from that passing by of a Comet, which we assign for the occasision of the Conflagration, is very easy and obvious: For in case its Ascent and Passage by be on the East side, or before the Earth; and in case it approach so near as to rub against it, 'tis evident such an Impulse is contrary to the course of the Diurnal Rotation, and is therefore capable (the Proportions of every thing being adjusted by-Divine Providence) of putting such a stop to the same as is necessary to the present Phaenomenon, and so may put a Period to that constant Succession of Light and Darkness, Day and Night, which has obtained ever since the Fall of Man; and withal distinguish the Surface of the Earth into two quite different and contrary Hemispheres; near the Vertex of one of which the Sun itself, and near that of the other, its opposite Point in the Heavens, will be always situate.  
Corollary. Seeing such a rub of the Comet would affect the Annual Motion of the Earth as well as the Diurnal, 'tis possible it might retard the former as well as the latter, and reduce the Elliptical Course and Orbit of the Earth, to its ancient Circular one again.  
XCIX. The State of the Millennium will not stand in need of, and so probably will be without, the Light and Presence of the Sun and Moon.  
XCIX. Seeing the Earth would be on the foregoing Supposition distinguished into two quite different Hemispheres, the one of which would be wholly destitute of the Light and presence of the Sun, and, as far as appears by St. John, supplied by a Supernatural Light, fixed and permanent above its Horizon, 'tis clear that the first Branch of this Proposition is accountable thereby, as far as this Physical Theory is concerned therein. And as to the Moon, seeing 'twas only a signal and peculiar Providence that caused her equal acceleration, and consequent accompanying the Earth at the former passing by of the Comet; and that no such Providence is again to be expected; 'tis evident that that Rub or Stoppage of the Earth's Annual Motion, which retards the same, and does not retard the Moon's also, will separate these Planets, and procure their Orbits, Courses, and Periods to be quite different from one another's ever after; according to the greatest rigour of the present Proposition.  
C. At the Conclusion of the Millennium, the Final Judgement, and the Consummation of all things, the Earth will desert its present Seat and Station in the World, and be no longer found among the Planetary Chorus.  
C. If any Comet instead of passing by, or gently rubbing the Earth, hit directly against it, in its Course either towards or from the Sun, it must desert its ancient Station, and move in a quite different Elliptic Orbit; and so of a Planet become again a Comet, for the future Ages of the World.     

COROLLARIES FROM THE WHOLE.  
I. Sing the new and solid Improvements of Philosophy do all along give so rational Accounts of those Ancient Theorems, which have been propagated down from the eldest Ages, without being then either understood, or intelligible to their Propagators; 'tis reasonable to trust and rely on such Ancient Traditions, not only Sacred, but profane also, in these or any other paralled Cases; they being in all probability the most valuable Remains, and most venerable Truths which the primitive Parents of the World delivered down to their Posterity in succeeding Generations.  
II. Seeing most of these Ancient Theorems are very much beyond the distinct Knowledge of those who deliver them; contrary to the common Opinion of Mankind, judging usually by sensible Appearances; and in themselves, considering the low State of Natural Knowledge at the same times, were highly improbable, if not utterly incredible to inquisitive Minds: and indeed several of them relating to the Chaos, the Creation, the primary Constitution and State of the World, and the Deluge itself, impossible to be discovered without Supernatural Revelation; and yet seeing, after all, they do now appear as agreeable to Reason, and the most solid Mechanical Philosophy, as any new Discoveries, built on the exactest Observations of present Nature whatsoever; 'Tis apparent that these Ancient Accounts, especially those contained in the Holy Scriptures, were not originally derived from the Natural Skill and Observation of the first Authors, or any other merely Humane Means, but from the immediate and Supernatural Revelation of God Almighty; who was therefore much more conversant with Mankind in the first, than he has been in these last Ages of the World; as the Old Testament-History assures us.  
III. The Measure of our present Knowledge ought not to be esteemed the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Test of Truth; or to be opposed to the Accounts received from Profane Antiquity, much less to the inspired Writings. For notwithstanding that several Particulars relating to the Eldest Condition of the World, and its great Catastrophe's, examined and compared with so much Philosophy as was till lately known, were plainly unaccountable, and, naturally speaking, impossible; yet we see, now Nature is more fully, more certainly, and more substantially understood, that the same things approve themselves to be plain, easy, and rational.  
IU. 'Tis therefore Folly in the highest degree, to reject the Truth, or Divine Authority of the Holy Scriptures, because we cannot give our Minds particular Satisfaction as to the manner, nay or even possibility of some things therein asserted. Since we have seen so many of those things which seemed the most incredible in the whole Bible, and gave the greatest Scruple and Scandal to Philosophic Minds, so fully and particularly attested, and next to demonstrated from certain Principles of Astronomy and Natural Knowledge; 'tis but reasonable to expect, in due time, a like Solution of the other Difficulties. 'Tis but just sure to depend upon the Veracity of those Holy Writers in other Assertions, whose Fidelity is so entirely established in these hitherto equally unaccountable ones.  
V. The Obvious, Plain, or Literal Sense of the Sacred Scriptures, ought not, without great Reason, to be eluded or laid aside: Several of those very Places which seemed very much to require the same hitherto, appearing now to the minutest Circumstances, true and rational, according to the strictest and most Literal Interpretations of them.  
VI We may be under an Obligation to believe such things on the Authority of the Holy Scriptures, as are properly Mysteries; that is, though not really Contradictory, yet plainly Unaccountable to our (present degree of) Knowledge and Reason. Thus the Sacred Histories of the Original Constitution, and great Catastrophe's of the World have been in the past Ages the Objects of the Faith of Jews and Christians, though the Divine Providence had not afforded so much Light as that they could ootherwise satisfy themselves in the Credibility of them, till the new Improvements in Philosophy. And this is but just and reasonable; for sure the Ignorance or Incapacity of the Creature does by no means afford sufficient Ground for Incredulity, or justify Men in their rejecting Divine Revelation, and impeaching the Veracity or Providence of the Creator.  
VII. Seeing the Natural and the Moral World are alike subject to the Divine Providence, and that the same Author has indicted those Writings which relate to both; the Discovery of the Verity of the Holy Scriptures in the most difficult Points relating to the one, aught to make us entirely secure of the like Verity of the same Scriptures relating to the other, notwithstanding any Difficulties still remaining about 'em: As the wise, proportionate, and Harmonious Order and Regularity of the Natural World, where no Freedom of the Creature Interposes, and gives any occasion for Disorder, justly obliges us to believe the most wise and equal Methods of Providence to be equally exercised about the Moral one also; although the Intricacies arising from the abuse of the Liberty of Will in Rational Creatures, render them hitherto more obscure to us in the latter Case than in the former: So certainly the Establishment of the Verity of the Scriptures in the most harsh and difficult Assertions touching the Natural World, (the proper Case in which the Improvement of Philosophy was likely to afford means for our Determination) ought to assure us of the like Verity of the same Scriptures in the other Points, more peculiarly the Subjects of Divine Revelation, less capable of affording any other means of Satisfaction, and yet more directly the Design, Scope, and Drift of the Sacred Writers, and the Concern of Divine Providence than the other.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉  
AMHN.   

A POSTSCRIPT.  
SINCE the finishing of the foregoing Theory, I met, a few Days since, with a very good Book just published, called, A Conference with a Theist; By the Reverend and Learned Dr. Nichols; wherein I found him making considerable use of an Essay of Sir William Petty's, concerning the Multiplication of Mankind, and the Growth of the City of London; and perceiving thence that Learned Gentleman to have there made use of 360 Years, as the Mean or equal Standard for the doubling of Mankind in the present Age; when I had, by Mistake, pitched upon 280, from a Book which 'tis supposed the same Author was concerned in before, I hereupon 
Phaenom. 33. prius.  procured this latter Book itself, and set myself to the consideration thereof, and particularly as to what more immediately concerned myself, and those Calculations I had superstructed upon a somewhat different Hypothesis. By which means I found that this last, and therefore more Authentic Essay had not only on very good Grounds fixed 360 Years for the ordinary middle late of the doubling Mankind with us atpresent, but had withal remarked such very different Extremes on either hand sometimes observed, and still more different ones very possible to be observed in the World, as gave great Light to several things contained in the Holy Scriptures, and particularly to some, insisted on in the foregoing Theory, and so was very well worthy of a careful Consideration. Thus it has seemed very strange to some, that in 215 Years, the 70 Persons descended of Jacob should amount to so many as by the Calculation 
Ibid.  above has been made appear they really did. But now if we consider what Sir William Petty proves, that the increase of Mankind has been actually from 120 to 1200 Years in doubling; and may fairly be from 10 to 1200, according to the present Observations; and withal consider that the Lives of Men then, generally 
Phaenom. 33. cum 70 prius.  speaking, were more than six times as long as the middle duration of ours now; and so on account of more numerous Posterity, and Coexistence, there is to be about eighteen times as many as the same Number, at the same Rate of Propagation, would produce with us: If, I say, we consider these things, we shall be soon satisfied with the Sacred History in this otherwise surprising Narration, and not at all think it strange that the Children of Israel doubled themselves in fourteen Years, till the Exodus out of Egypt, or the After-Reduction of the Period of Human Life, to the present Standard, before their Entrance into the Land of Canaan, seeing 'tis not so incredible as the doubling of any Family or Nation in twenty Years now with us would appear to be; which no one can say to be otherwise than very reasonable, and what does not unfrequently happen in these latter Ages of the World, for many Generations together. But what is more to my present purpose, and the main Occasion of this Postscript (besides the rectifying my own mistakes, and that small difference which it has occasioned in my Calculations, which the Candid Reader will easily pardon and amend) is an Observation I have made on occasion of my lighting upon this last Essay of Sir William Petty, whereby at once this Matter, of the Multiplication of Mankind in the past Ages, may be in good measure determined; and Sir William's mistake touching the different Proportions thereof in the different Periods of the World since Moses' time, may be corrected, to the great Illustration of the Sacred, as well as Profane Accounts of the ancient Ages of the World. And the Observation is this, That Mankind, as far as we have means of enquiry, have generally speaking increased in one and the same given Proportion, and doubled themselves in 360 Years in all the past Ages of the World, since the fixing of the present Period of Humane Life. The truth of which Observation I thus prove. 'Tis evident that the most ancient Age 
Vid Phaenom. 33. cum 70. prius.  of the World, capable of being compared with the present, was that of Moses, when the Lives of Men were reduced to Seventy or Eighty Years, their present Standard; and that therefore the succeeding Period of Four hundred and seventy nine Years, from the Exodus out of Egypt, till the building of Solomon's Temple, was the first considerable enough for our present purpose. 'Tis also evident, That the History of the Jews, or the Sacred History, is the only one ancient enough, and certain enough to be introduced, and depended on in the present case. Nay, indeed, 'tis evident that the Jews from their Union together, and their Distinction from the neighbour Nations, as well as the accuracy of their Genealogies and Numbers frequently recorded in Scripture, are alone capable of affording any full and uncontested instances of this Matter. 'Tis, last, evident in particular, That the numbers of the Children of Israel were exactly taken, and are as exactly recorded at the beginning, and a little before the end of the forementioned Period, as we shall see presently. So that we have here the fairest opportunity possible of clearing this matter, and of comparing the most ancient, with the latest increase of Mankind; the doing of which will establish the truth of that Observation I am now upon, beyond reasonable contradiction; which I thus attempt. At the Exodus of the Children of Israel out of Egypt, 
Exod. xii. 37  the number of the men on foot, besides children, was about six hundred thousand. More exactly, a little 
Numb. i. 1, 2, 18, 20, 45, 46, 47, 49.  above a year afterwards, the number of the Males of Israel above twenty years old, all that were able to go forth to war, were (besides the Levites) Six hundred and three thousand, five hundred and fifty. Now the number of the years between these Accounts of the People, and that towards the Conclusion of the Reign of David, was about 472 or 473, as Chronologers very well know. Say then, by the Golden Rule, if 360 Years double the People, or produce 1200000, how many, by a proportionable increase, will 473 Years produce? The Product whereof is 1576666; which therefore, according to the forementioned rate, aught to be the number of the Israelites at the time when David numbered them 473 Years afterwards. Now the number of the Israelites taken by Joab was expressly eight hundred thousand valiant men that 
2 Sam. xxiv. 9  drew the Sword. Besides which, there were twelve Companies of 24000 men apiece, already numbered and enroled, to wait by Turns on the King in the twelve Months of the Year: 
1 Chron. xxvii. 1.  Which are 288000. So that the Total of the Men of All Isreal was 1088000, or, in a round number, 1100000 Men, as 'tis expressly in the Book of Chronicles. To which add the Men of 
1 Chron. xxi. 5.  Judah 470000. or, including, as usual, the 
Ibid.  small Tribe of Benjamin, (which, besides Levi, 
Ibid.  came not into the former Sum:) about 500000. according to the express words of the Book of 
2 Sam. xxiv. 9  Samuel. And so at last the Total Sum is 1600000, or more nicely 1588000, which is wonderfully near the former sum of 1576666 produced by the Arithmetical Calculation above, and highly worthy of our regard and admiration. 'Tis true, the Israelites rather decreased in the Wilderness; and at the end of the first thirty eight or thirty nine years, (by reason of the cutting off the entire 
Numb. xxvi. 51, 64, 65.  murmuring Generation ere the youngest of them were fifty nine years old) were not quite so many as at the time of their first numbering when they came out of Egypt. But then as this will be an excepted case, and the remaining 434 years within a small matter will still answer the assigned Proportion; so indeed this destruction was not greater than aught to be supposed ofttimes to happen, and such as both has formerly, and does at this day frequently happen in the World; on the allowance of which, the Period of 360 Years was determined: And therefore ought not to be distinctly considered in the present case. We may therefore, upon the whole matter, very reasonably determine, that, excepting what disturbance extraordinary and uncommon Wars, Famines, Plagues, and such other Merciless destroyers of Mankind have given thereto, Mankind have generally increased in the same determinate Proportion, and doubled themselves in three hundred and sixty years, for more than three thousand years, from the Time of Moses, till the present Age; as was to be proved. Which Observation thus established, what Light it might afford Ancient History, and the Holy Scriptures, as well as the present Theory, 'tis not my business here to inquire: But I shall refer the same to the careful Consideration of the Reader.  
FINIS.   

Books Printed for Benj. took.  
CUrsus Mathematicus: Mathematical Sciences in Nine Books: comprehending Arithmetic, Geometry, Cosmography, Astronomy, Navigation, Trigonometry, with the Description, Construction and Use of Geometrical and Nautical Instruments, and the Doctrine of Triangles applied to Practice in Mensurations of all Kind's. By William Leybourn, Philomath. Fol.  
Fables of AEsop, and other Eminent Mythologists, with Morals and Reflections. By Sir Roger L'Estrange. Fol.  
A Catalogue of Books printed in England since the dreadful Fire of London in 1666. to the end of Michaelmas Term 1695. With an Abstract of the General Bills of Mortality since 1660. And the Titles of all the Classic Authors, Cum Notis Variorum, and those for the use of the Dauphin. Fol.  
Dioptrica Nova: A Treatise of Dioptrics. In Two Parts. Wherein the various Effects and Appearances of Spherick-Glasses, both Convex and Concave, Single and Combined in Telescopes and Microscopes. Together with their Usefulness in many Concerns of Humane Life, are explained. By William Molyneux of Dublin, Esq Fellow of the Royal Society. Quarto.  
Two Sermons preached before the Condemned Criminals at Newgate, 1695. By B. Crook, M. A. Rector of St. Michael Woodstreet, London. Quarto.  
A Collection of some Papers, writ upon several Occasions, concerning Clipped and Counterfeit Money, and Trade, so far as it relates to the Exportation of Bullion. By Dr. Hugh Chamberlain. Quarto.  
Praelectiones Academicae in Schola Historices Camdeniana. Auctore Henrico Dodwello. Octavo.  
Two Letters written to a Gentleman of Note, guilty of Common Swearing. To which is added a third Letter to another Gentleman in the Commission of the Peace, exciting him to the Performance of his part in executing the late Act against Profane Cursing and Swearing. Twelve.   

ERRATA.  
PAg. 1. lin. 4. read agreeably. p. 5. l. 11. r. World. p. 7. l. 5. r. are. p. 10. l. 24. r denotes. p. 24. l. 5. r. had. p. 33. l 4. r. Phaenomena. p. 47. l. 16. r direct. p. 56. l. 3. r. scarce. p. 77. l. 15. r. receding. p. 89. l. 20. deal and. p. 31. l. 10. r. 1 year 322 days l. 11. 12 years or more nicely 4332 days. l. 12. 30 years more nicely 10759 days. p. 34. l. 2. r. are. p. 66. l. 29. at the end add [will be I suppose] p. 93. l. 32. r. Hypothesis. p. 101. l. 5. must have been. p. 138. l. 2. r. But if that were as. p. 142. l. 23. r. months [immediately succeeding one another.] p. 149. l. 10. r. demonstrate. p. 159. l. 5. r. were. p. 175. Tit. r. Phaenomena. p. 176. l. penult. marg. r. 104. p. 211. l. 1. r. Atmosphere. p. 221. l. 23. r. with the course, etc. p. 225. l. 29. r. seem. p. 230. l. 17. after [and] add [that Account]. p. 231. marg. r. Hypoth. 1. p. 234. l. 23. r. Hexaemeron. p. 236. l. 27. r. And lighter Earthy. p. 246, & 252. r. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 p. 252. l. 6. r. nor. p. 290. l. 25. r. Heat in p. 300. l. 1. r. Agitations.